The difference between the Church of England, and the Church of Rome in opposition to a late book, intituled, An agreement between the Church of England, and Church of Rome.
         Williams, John, 1636?-1709.
      
       
         
           1687
        
      
       Approx. 134 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 44 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2005-12 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A66393
         Wing W2701A
         ESTC R38648
         17870094
         ocm 17870094
         106689
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A66393)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 106689)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 1110:2)
      
       
         
           
             The difference between the Church of England, and the Church of Rome in opposition to a late book, intituled, An agreement between the Church of England, and Church of Rome.
             Williams, John, 1636?-1709.
          
           
             The second edition.
          
           [2], 81, [1] p.
           
             Printed for Ric. Chiswell ...,
             London :
             MDCLXXXVII [1687]
          
           
             Attributed to Williams by Wing and NUC pre-1956 imprints.
             Added extra t.p.
             "Imprimatur. October 6th, 1687. H. Maurice".
             Advertisement: p. [1] at end.
             Reproduction of original in the Cambridge University Library.
             Includes bibliographical references.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Gother, John, d. 1704. -- Agreement between the Church of England and Church of Rome.
           Catholic Church -- Controversial literature.
           Church of England -- Apologetic works.
        
      
    
     
        2005-01 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2005-04 SPi Global
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2005-05 Simon Charles
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2005-05 Simon Charles
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2005-10 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
           THE
           DIFFERENCE
           Between
           the
           CHURCH
           of
           ENGLAND
           ,
           AND
           THE
           Church
           of
           Rome
           .
           IN
           Opposition
           to
           a
           late
           BOOK
           ,
           INTITULED
           ,
           An
           Agreement
           between
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           Church
           of
           Rome
           .
        
         
           The
           Second
           Edition
           .
        
         
           LONDON
           :
           Printed
           for
           
             Ric.
             Chiswell
          
           ,
           at
           the
           Rose
           and
           
             Crow
             n
          
           in
           St.
           
           Paul's
           Church-Yard
           .
           MDCLXXXVII
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           Imprimatur
           .
        
         
           
             
               October
               6th
               ,
               1687.
               
            
          
           
             H.
             MAVRICE
             .
          
        
         
         
      
    
     
       
         
         
         
           THE
           DIFFERENCE
           Between
           the
           CHURCH
           of
           ENGLAND
           ,
           AND
           THE
           CHURCH
           of
           ROME
           .
        
         
           
             THE
             Author
             of
             a
             Book
             newly
             published
             ,
             called
             ,
             
               The
               Agreement
               between
               the
               Church
               of
            
             England
             
               and
               Church
               of
            
             Rome
             ,
             saith
             ,
             
             
               There
               has
               been
               of
               late
               a
               great
               cry
               ,
               That
               the
               Clergy
               of
               the
               Church
               of
            
             England
             ,
             
               are
               now
               the
               chief
               ,
               if
               not
               the
               only
               Opposers
               of
               Popery
               ,
               and
               Defenders
               of
               the
               Protestant
               Religion
               :
            
             And
             therefore
             ,
             
               to
               put
               a
               Check
               to
               the
               insulting
               talk
               of
               our
               Clergy
               (
               who
               would
               be
               thought
               the
               only
               Champions
               against
               Popery
               )
               't
               is
               become
               necessary
               in
               the
               present
               Juncture
               to
               emit
               such
               an
               Essay
               as
               this
               ,
            
             To
             shew
             an
             Agreement
             between
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             and
             Rome
             ;
             and
             
               that
               the
               Controversy
               lies
               only
               between
               the
               Church
               of
            
             Rome
             ,
             
               and
               the
               Protestant
               Dissenter
            
             .
             This
             I
             confess
             ,
             is
             an
             Expedient
             of
             Expedients
             ;
             and
             as
             it
             's
             necessary
             for
             the
             relief
             of
             those
             who
             are
             so
             
             successfully
             beaten
             out
             of
             their
             late
             Pleas
             of
             Misrepresentation
             ,
             that
             they
             sullenly
             declare
             ,
             
             
               Vntil
               that
               be
               yielded
               ,
               they
               'l
               not
               dispute
            
             :
             So
             it
             may
             be
             
               necessary
               in
               this
               present
               Juncture
            
             ,
             for
             the
             charming
             that
             Adder
             ,
             which
             has
             yet
             been
             deaf
             to
             all
             the
             Arguments
             of
             Flattery
             ,
             Interest
             and
             Fear
             ;
             and
             to
             put
             an
             end
             to
             that
             
               Answering
               ,
               Replying
               ,
               Rejoyning
               and
               Sur-rejoyning
               ,
            
             which
             for
             some
             Months
             he
             saith
             ,
             both
             sides
             have
             been
             employ'd
             in
             .
             For
             if
             there
             be
             an
             Agreement
             in
             Opinion
             between
             both
             Churches
             ,
             there
             will
             be
             no
             further
             occasion
             for
             Disputing
             between
             them
             ;
             and
             if
             
               the
               only
               Opposers
               of
               Popery
            
             ,
             the
             Clergy
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             are
             convinced
             of
             it
             ,
             there
             will
             be
             no
             further
             Disputing
             nor
             Opposition
             :
             Since
             those
             between
             whom
             the
             Controversy
             then
             
               only
               lies
               ,
               viz.
            
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             and
             Protestant
             Dissenter
             ,
             are
             it
             seems
             upon
             terms
             of
             mutual
             Cessation
             .
          
           
             But
             now
             ,
             left
             those
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             that
             after
             all
             the
             Complaints
             made
             against
             them
             for
             
               Misrepresentation
               ,
               will
               not
               grant
               any
               such
               thing
               properly
               ,
               and
               in
               a
               strict
               sence
               ,
            
             (
             and
             't
             is
             likely
             not
             in
             any
             sence
             )
             should
             be
             as
             obstinate
             and
             hard
             to
             be
             convinced
             in
             this
             case
             ;
             Therefore
             to
             put
             it
             out
             of
             dispute
             ,
             (
             if
             he
             be
             to
             be
             credited
             )
             he
             
               has
               with
               some
               clearness
               demonstrated
               the
               Agreement
               of
               Opinion
               between
               the
               Church
               of
            
             England
             and
             Rome
             ,
             
               to
               be
               exact
               and
               full
            
             .
             
             And
             if
             Demonstration
             ,
             and
             
               clearness
               of
               Demonstration
            
             ,
             will
             not
             do
             it
             ,
             nothing
             will.
             But
             it
             's
             some
             mens
             way
             to
             talk
             most
             of
             Infallibility
             ,
             Self-evidence
             ,
             and
             clearness
             of
             Demonstration
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             farthest
             from
             it
             ;
             and
             I
             began
             presently
             to
             suspect
             our
             Author's
             credit
             ,
             when
             I
             found
             him
             to
             shift
             his
             Ground
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             did
             distrust
             his
             own
             Demonstrations
             .
          
           
           
             As
             for
             instance
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             He
             had
             no
             sooner
             began
             to
             demonstrate
             this
             
               exact
               and
               full
               Agreement
               of
               Opinion
            
             ;
             but
             by
             way
             of
             Prevention
             ,
             he
             declares
             ,
             
             
               He
               would
               not
               incumber
               his
               Discourse
               with
               a
               Catalogue
               of
               Agreements
               in
               the
               great
               Doctrines
               of
               Christian
               Religion
               ,
               and
               Matters
               of
               Opinion
            
             ;
             but
             would
             
               confine
               himself
               to
               Matters
               of
               Government
               and
               Worship
               ,
               which
               chiefly
               concerns
               mens
               Practices
               .
            
             How
             !
             
               demonstrate
               the
               Agreement
               of
               Opinion
            
             ,
             and
             yet
             forbear
             medling
             with
             
               Matters
               of
               Opinion
            
             !
             to
             undertake
             it
             ,
             and
             then
             to
             except
             the
             thing
             he
             undertakes
             !
             And
             then
             to
             
               confine
               himself
               to
               Matters
               of
               Government
               and
               Worship
               ,
            
             as
             if
             there
             were
             not
             as
             much
             Reason
             to
             shew
             an
             Agreement
             in
             Doctrine
             ,
             as
             Practices
             ;
             or
             that
             
               Matters
               of
               Government
               and
               Worship
            
             were
             not
             also
             Matters
             of
             Doctrine
             !
          
           
             2.
             
             When
             he
             seems
             to
             come
             to
             the
             Point
             he
             confines
             himself
             to
             ,
             
               viz.
               Government
               and
               Worship
            
             ;
             yet
             he
             fails
             again
             ,
             for
             it
             's
             only
             in
             
               some
               parts
               of
               Worship
            
             ,
             
             which
             he
             ventures
             to
             say
             that
             the
             
               Agreement
               will
               be
               found
               exact
               and
               full
               .
            
             As
             one
             sensible
             ,
             that
             tho
             there
             is
             nothing
             in
             the
             Liturgy
             and
             Prayers
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             (
             which
             he
             instances
             in
             )
             as
             to
             the
             matter
             of
             them
             ,
             but
             what
             every
             Christian
             may
             allow
             ,
             and
             so
             what
             the
             Pope
             may
             as
             well
             as
             (
             he
             saith
             )
             
               did
               approve
            
             ;
             
             yet
             ,
             that
             their
             Missal
             and
             Breviary
             contain
             such
             Prayers
             to
             the
             Saints
             ,
             and
             for
             Souls
             departed
             ,
             &c.
             as
             can
             be
             by
             no
             other
             Figure
             made
             to
             agree
             with
             the
             Worship
             and
             Prayers
             used
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             than
             one
             part
             of
             a
             Contradiction
             can
             be
             reconciled
             to
             the
             other
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             It
             's
             further
             worthy
             of
             our
             Observation
             ,
             That
             the
             Agreement
             he
             pretends
             to
             prove
             ,
             is
             not
             from
             the
             avowed
             Doctrine
             of
             either
             Church
             ,
             but
             by
             some
             
             Quotations
             he
             produces
             from
             two
             or
             three
             particular
             Authors
             ,
             on
             the
             part
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ;
             and
             from
             such
             as
             on
             their
             own
             side
             ,
             are
             rejected
             by
             the
             governing
             part
             of
             their
             Church
             .
             So
             for
             instance
             he
             saith
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             
             
               They
               are
               the
               avowed
               Principles
               of
               some
               of
               the
               Clergy
               ,
               and
               late
               Writers
               .
            
             And
             when
             he
             undertakes
             for
             the
             Romish
             Church
             ,
             he
             tells
             us
             .
             
             That
             
               a
               great
               ,
               if
               not
               the
               greatest
               part
               ,
               grant
               to
               the
               Pope
               but
               a
               Primacy
               ,
               for
               the
               sake
               of
               Catholick
               Concord
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             For
             Proof
             of
             which
             ,
             he
             appeals
             to
             the
             Councils
             of
             Constance
             and
             Basil
             ,
             and
             the
             Priviledges
             of
             the
             Gallican
             Church
             .
             And
             yet
             the
             Acts
             of
             those
             Councils
             were
             reprobated
             in
             succeeding
             Councils
             ;
             and
             so
             far
             as
             concerns
             this
             case
             ,
             were
             utterly
             disallowed
             ,
             as
             Bellarmin
             saith
             .
             
             And
             of
             what
             little
             Authority
             the
             Gallick
             Priviledges
             have
             been
             accounted
             at
             Rome
             ,
             there
             needs
             no
             more
             evidence
             than
             the
             case
             of
             
               De
               Marca
            
             ,
             
             as
             it
             's
             represented
             by
             this
             Author
             So
             that
             let
             his
             Quotations
             (
             which
             he
             pretends
             to
             be
             
               very
               just
               in
            
             )
             
             be
             admitted
             ;
             yet
             his
             Argument
             from
             thence
             ,
             for
             an
             
               exact
               and
               full
               Agreement
            
             ,
             as
             to
             this
             matter
             ,
             amounts
             to
             this
             only
             :
             Some
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             are
             for
             a
             Primacy
             for
             Concord-sake
             ,
             and
             some
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             are
             for
             no
             more
             ;
             therefore
             the
             Agreement
             betwixt
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             and
             Rome
             ,
             is
             very
             exact
             and
             full
             in
             those
             points
             .
             And
             if
             this
             be
             his
             way
             of
             Demonstration
             ,
             it
             might
             to
             as
             good
             purpose
             be
             shewed
             ,
             That
             there
             is
             also
             in
             several
             Points
             ,
             this
             kind
             of
             Agreement
             between
             those
             that
             (
             he
             saith
             )
             the
             Controversy
             
               only
               lies
            
             between
             ,
             viz.
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             and
             the
             Protestant
             Dissenter
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             When
             he
             offers
             at
             a
             Demonstration
             from
             these
             particular
             Authors
             ,
             he
             attempts
             not
             to
             prove
             it
             so
             
             much
             from
             what
             they
             say
             ,
             as
             from
             what
             he
             himself
             infers
             from
             it
             .
             So
             much
             he
             acknowledges
             ;
             for
             when
             he
             had
             charged
             Dr.
             Sherlock
             to
             have
             
               found
               out
               a
               Divine
               Institution
               for
               the
               Popes
               Primacy
               ,
            
             
             (
             This
             being
             so
             gross
             ,
             as
             he
             could
             not
             father
             it
             upon
             him
             ,
             but
             he
             should
             soon
             be
             detected
             )
             he
             brings
             himself
             off
             with
             this
             ,
             
               This
               I
               confess
               ,
               the
               Doctor
               doth
               not
               expresly
               carry
               any
               further
               than
               the
               Combinations
               of
               a
               National
               Church
               and
               Primacy
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             says
             no
             such
             thing
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             When
             he
             doth
             find
             out
             some
             things
             in
             which
             the
             Churches
             are
             agreed
             ,
             they
             are
             such
             things
             as
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             agrees
             with
             the
             Ancient
             ,
             and
             most
             other
             Churches
             in
             ,
             viz.
             Episcopacy
             and
             a
             Liturgy
             ;
             and
             it
             had
             been
             to
             the
             like
             purpose
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             also
             shewed
             their
             
               Agreement
               in
               the
               great
               Doctrines
               of
               Christian
               Religion
               .
            
             And
             yet
             ,
             even
             here
             he
             fails
             again
             ;
             for
             he
             that
             concludes
             ,
             
             
               In
               a
               word
               ,
               the
               Agreement
               between
               the
            
             English
             
               Clergy
               ,
               and
               the
            
             Romanist
             ,
             
               about
               the
               immediate
               Divine
               Right
               of
               Episcopacy
               is
               so
               full
               ,
            
             &c.
             doth
             before
             acknowledg
             that
             
               Ordination
               by
               Presbyters
               is
               granted
               in
               the
               Church
               of
            
             Rome
             
               to
               be
               valid
               and
               regular
            
             ,
             
             and
             that
             
               all
               those
               that
               hold
            
             the
             
               Supreme
               Jurisdiction
               of
               the
               Pope
               ,
               over
               the
               whole
               Catholick
               Church
               visible
               ,
               do
               hold
               the
               Divine
               Right
               of
               Bishops
               to
               be
               but
               mediate
               ,
            
             [
             
               mediante
               Papa
            
             .
             ]
             
             So
             that
             he
             is
             gone
             from
             an
             Agreement
             of
             Churches
             to
             an
             Agreement
             between
             Persons
             ;
             from
             a
             full
             Agreement
             in
             Opinion
             ,
             to
             an
             Agreement
             in
             Government
             and
             Worship
             ;
             from
             Worship
             ,
             to
             some
             parts
             of
             Worship
             ;
             from
             Demonstrations
             ,
             to
             Inferences
             ,
             and
             framed
             Propositions
             of
             his
             own
             ;
             from
             an
             Agreement
             at
             last
             ,
             to
             a
             Disagreement
             .
          
           
           
             And
             now
             we
             may
             look
             back
             with
             some
             comfort
             ,
             to
             his
             bold
             offer
             ,
             and
             clear
             demonstration
             at
             the
             beginning
             ,
             when
             he
             saith
             ,
             
             
               The
               Author
               hath
               with
               some
               :
               clearness
               demonstrated
               the
               Agreement
               of
               Opinion
               between
               the
               Church
               of
            
             England
             -
             
               Men
               ,
               and
               the
               Church
               of
            
             Rome
             ,
             
               to
               be
               so
               exact
               and
               full
               ,
               that
               if
               the
               Government
               should
               so
               design
               ,
               it
               were
               but
            
             dictum
             factum
             ,
             
               according
               to
               their
               Doctrine
               ;
               and
               a
            
             Cassandrian
             
               Peace
               might
               be
               patch'd
               up
               presently
               with
            
             Rome
             .
          
           
             He
             advances
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             were
             a
             kind
             of
             Plenipotentiary
             ;
             but
             it
             may
             be
             suspected
             ,
             he
             that
             has
             this
             way
             of
             Demonstration
             ,
             is
             not
             like
             to
             be
             very
             fortunate
             in
             the
             Negotiation
             .
          
           
             Thus
             much
             shall
             suffice
             for
             our
             Author's
             way
             of
             Demonstration
             ,
             and
             his
             Attempt
             to
             shew
             
               the
               Agreement
               between
               the
               Church
               of
            
             England
             ,
             
               and
               Church
               of
            
             Rome
             ;
             leaving
             a
             fuller
             Answer
             to
             some
             of
             his
             particular
             Discourses
             ,
             to
             
               an
               abler
               Pen.
            
             
          
           
             But
             ,
             yet
             there
             remains
             another
             part
             toward
             a
             
               just
               state
               of
               the
               Controversy
            
             ,
             
             and
             that
             is
             (
             as
             he
             well
             observed
             )
             
               to
               let
               the
               World
               know
               how
               far
               these
               Churches
               differ
               ,
            
             as
             well
             as
             
               wherein
               they
               are
               agreed
            
             :
             But
             that
             was
             a
             Province
             he
             had
             no
             mind
             to
             Prosecute
             ;
             as
             being
             ,
             tho
             more
             to
             the
             purpose
             ,
             yet
             not
             so
             much
             to
             his
             design
             .
             For
             certainly
             ,
             he
             that
             will
             demonstrate
             the
             Agreement
             to
             be
             
               full
               and
               exact
            
             ,
             must
             either
             suppose
             there
             is
             no
             Difference
             ;
             or
             if
             there
             be
             ,
             that
             the
             Difference
             is
             not
             considerable
             enough
             to
             hinder
             the
             Agreement
             .
             But
             if
             there
             be
             a
             Difference
             ,
             and
             the
             Difference
             in
             points
             Diametrically
             opposite
             and
             irreconcilable
             ,
             it
             is
             to
             no
             purpose
             to
             shew
             their
             Agreement
             (
             were
             it
             so
             )
             to
             be
             full
             and
             exact
             in
             others
             .
             And
             that
             this
             is
             the
             case
             ,
             and
             the
             Disagreement
             far
             greater
             than
             the
             Agreement
             ,
             I
             shall
             endeavour
             
             to
             prove
             ,
             and
             that
             not
             from
             an
             Author
             or
             two
             ,
             or
             far-fetched
             Consequences
             ,
             and
             forced
             Interpretations
             ,
             and
             dubious
             Expressions
             ;
             but
             from
             sufficient
             Authorities
             ,
             and
             the
             avowed
             Principles
             of
             both
             Churches
             .
             Such
             are
             the
             39
             Articles
             ,
             the
             Catechism
             ,
             the
             Homilies
             and
             Liturgy
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             .
             Such
             again
             ,
             are
             the
             Councils
             ;
             more
             especially
             ,
             the
             Council
             of
             Trent
             ,
             
             the
             Catechism
             
               ad
               Parochos
            
             ,
             the
             Rhemists
             Annotations
             ,
             the
             Missal
             and
             Breviaries
             ;
             according
             to
             which
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             a
             Papist
             Represented
             ,
             (
             as
             the
             Mode
             of
             speaking
             has
             been
             of
             late
             )
             
               doth
               believe
            
             .
          
           
             In
             order
             to
             which
             I
             shall
             premise
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             there
             are
             some
             Articles
             which
             both
             Churches
             do
             in
             express
             Terms
             agree
             in
             ,
             called
             by
             our
             Author
             ,
             
               the
               great
               Doctrines
               of
               Religion
            
             ,
             
             viz.
             Art.
             1.
             
               of
               the
               Holy
               Trinity
            
             ;
             [
             and
             so
             ,
             how
             Socinians
             can
             
               subscribe
               the
               Articles
               of
               the
               Church
               of
            
             England
             ,
             (
             as
             this
             Author
             affirms
             )
             
             I
             understand
             not
             .
             ]
             Art.
             2.
             
               of
               the
               Word
               ,
               or
               Son
               of
               God
            
             ;
             Art.
             3.
             
               of
               the
               going
               down
               of
               Christ
               into
               Hell
            
             ;
             Art.
             4.
             
               of
               the
               Resurrection
               of
               Christ
            
             ;
             Art.
             5.
             
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             ;
             Art.
             7.
             
               of
               the
               Old
               Testament
            
             ;
             Art.
             8.
             
               of
               the
               Three
               Creeds
            
             ;
             Art.
             12.
             
               of
               good
               Works
            
             ;
             Art.
             16.
             
               of
               Sin
               after
               Baptism
            
             ;
             Art.
             18.
             
               of
               obtaining
               eternal
               Salvation
               only
               by
               the
               Name
               of
               Christ
            
             ;
             Art.
             23.
             
               of
               Ministring
               in
               the
               Congregation
            
             ;
             Art.
             26.
             
               of
               the
               unworthiness
               of
               Ministers
            
             ;
             Art.
             27.
             
               of
               Baptism
            
             ;
             Art.
             33.
             
               of
               Excommunicate
               Persons
            
             ;
             Art.
             38.
             
               of
               Christian
               mens
               goods
            
             ;
             Art.
             39.
             
               of
               a
               Christian
               mans
               Oath
            
             .
             Against
             these
             the
             Jesuit
             
               Johan
               .
               Roberti
            
             ,
             hath
             little
             or
             nothing
             to
             object
             in
             his
             small
             Tract
             purposely
             written
             in
             Opposition
             to
             our
             Articles
             .
             
          
           
           
             But
             of
             these
             Articles
             it
             is
             to
             be
             observed
             ,
             there
             are
             some
             which
             each
             party
             differs
             as
             much
             from
             the
             other
             in
             (
             when
             they
             come
             to
             explain
             themselves
             )
             as
             if
             there
             had
             been
             no
             agreement
             in
             Terms
             .
             Thus
             it
             happens
             in
             Articles
             ,
             3
             d
             ,
             7
             th
             and
             15
             th
             ;
             as
             shall
             afterwards
             in
             part
             be
             shewed
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             There
             are
             other
             Articles
             ,
             wherein
             both
             Churches
             do
             agree
             in
             the
             Sence
             ,
             tho
             they
             differ
             in
             Terms
             ;
             or
             that
             are
             not
             so
             much
             Controversies
             between
             Church
             and
             Church
             ,
             as
             between
             private
             Doctors
             in
             each
             Church
             .
             
             Of
             this
             Opinion
             is
             a
             Learned
             Forreigner
             of
             the
             Reformed
             Religion
             ,
             about
             the
             matter
             contained
             in
             Articles
             ,
             the
             10
             th
             and
             17
             
               th
               ,
               of
               Free
               will
            
             ;
             and
             
               of
               Predestination
               and
               Election
            
             .
             Of
             the
             former
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               The
               difference
               that
               our
               Adversaries
               will
               object
               between
               them
               and
               us
               ,
               upon
               this
               point
               of
               Free-will
               ,
               is
               only
               imaginary
               ,
               and
               a
               meer
               cavil
               .
            
             Of
             the
             latter
             ,
             he
             concludes
             ,
             
               Since
               we
               agree
               in
               the
               Fundamentals
               of
               this
               Doctrine
               (
               as
               we
               have
               already
               set
               forth
               )
               ;
               and
               that
               our
               Dissent
               is
               but
               with
               a
               few
               of
               their
               Doctors
               ,
               it
               would
               not
               be
               very
               hard
               (
               I
               should
               think
               )
               to
               find
               out
               such
               a
               bias
               of
               Temperament
               ,
               drawn
               from
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               in
               proposing
               of
               these
               Opinions
               ,
               and
               in
               Terms
               so
               proportioned
               to
               their
               Sublimity
               ,
               as
               all
               humble
               and
               moderate
               Spirits
               would
               find
               sufficient
               for
               their
               Satisfaction
               .
            
          
           
             3.
             
             There
             are
             other
             Points
             which
             are
             matter
             of
             Liberty
             ,
             and
             left
             undetermined
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ;
             And
             so
             She
             doth
             receive
             into
             her
             Communion
             ,
             as
             well
             those
             that
             deny
             as
             affirm
             .
             But
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             hath
             determined
             
             several
             Points
             of
             this
             Nature
             to
             be
             Matters
             of
             Faith
             ;
             and
             anathematized
             those
             that
             do
             not
             so
             receive
             them
             .
             Thus
             they
             are
             accursed
             by
             the
             Council
             of
             Trent
             ,
             that
             say
             ,
             
             
               We
               are
               formally
               justified
               by
               the
               Righteousness
               of
               Christ
               [
               the
               only
               formal
               cause
               of
               our
               Justification
               being
               the
               Justice
               of
               God
            
             ;
             as
             it
             s
             there
             declared
             ,
             cap.
             8.
             ]
             or
             that
             
               we
               are
               justified
               by
               the
               alone
               Imputation
               of
               Christ's
               Righteousness
            
             :
             Or
             that
             
               shall
               say
               ,
               Justifying
               Faith
               is
               nothing
               else
               than
               a
               trust
               or
               confidence
               in
               the
               Divine
               Mercy
               ,
               forgiving
               Sins
               for
               Christs
               sake
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             In
             which
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             unless
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             will
             curse
             those
             whom
             She
             doth
             bless
             ,
             and
             cast
             out
             of
             her
             Communion
             such
             as
             She
             receives
             into
             it
             ,
             She
             can
             no
             more
             be
             reconciled
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             than
             in
             those
             other
             Points
             that
             for
             the
             matter
             of
             them
             are
             held
             and
             declared
             by
             her self
             to
             be
             false
             and
             erroneous
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             There
             are
             Articles
             which
             the
             two
             Churches
             do
             in
             whole
             ,
             or
             in
             part
             ,
             so
             differ
             in
             ,
             that
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             cannot
             be
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ;
             nor
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             be
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             .
             Such
             are
             most
             ,
             if
             not
             all
             ,
             of
             these
             following
             Articles
             ;
             viz.
             Art.
             6.
             
               of
               the
               sufficiency
               of
               the
               Holy
               Scriptures
               for
               Salvation
            
             :
             Art.
             9.
             
               of
               Original
               Sin
            
             :
             Art.
             11.
             
               of
               the
               Justification
               of
               Man
            
             :
             Art.
             13.
             
               of
               works
               before
               Justification
            
             :
             Art.
             14.
             
               of
               works
               of
               Supererogation
            
             :
             Art.
             15.
             
               of
               Christ
               alone
               without
               Sin
            
             :
             Art.
             19.
             
               of
               the
               Church
            
             :
             Art.
             20.
             
               of
               the
               Authority
               of
               the
               Church
            
             :
             Art.
             21.
             
               of
               the
               Authority
               of
               General
               Councils
            
             :
             Art.
             22.
             
               of
               Purgatory
            
             :
             Art.
             24.
             
               of
               speaking
               in
               the
               Congregation
               in
               such
               a
               Tongue
               as
               the
               People
               understandeth
            
             ;
             Art.
             25.
             
               of
               the
               Sacraments
            
             ;
             Art.
             28.
             
               of
               the
               Lords
               Supper
            
             :
             
             Art.
             29.
             
               of
               the
               wicked
               which
               eat
               not
               the
               Body
               of
               Christ
            
             :
             Art.
             30.
             
               of
               both
               Kinds
            
             :
             Art.
             31.
             
               of
               the
               Oblation
               of
               Christ
               upon
               the
               Cross
               :
            
             Art.
             32.
             
               of
               the
               Marriage
               of
               Priests
            
             :
             Art.
             34.
             
               of
               the
               Tradition
               of
               the
               Church
            
             :
             Art.
             35.
             
               of
               the
               Homilies
            
             :
             Art.
             36.
             
               of
               the
               Consecration
               of
               Bishops
               and
               Ministers
            
             :
             Art.
             37.
             
               of
               the
               Civil
               Magistrates
            
             .
             These
             ,
             besides
             several
             others
             which
             our
             Articles
             do
             not
             expresly
             mention
             ,
             (
             but
             are
             commonly
             the
             received
             Principles
             of
             our
             Church
             )
             are
             the
             
               Inconcileable
               Points
            
             ;
             and
             which
             all
             the
             Wit
             and
             Charity
             in
             the
             World
             can
             no
             more
             thoroughly
             reconcile
             ,
             than
             Light
             and
             Darkness
             .
             How
             far
             this
             is
             true
             ,
             and
             demonstrated
             to
             be
             so
             in
             the
             following
             Sheets
             ,
             I
             shall
             leave
             to
             the
             Consideration
             of
             every
             intelligent
             Reader
             .
             In
             which
             I
             have
             proceeded
             with
             care
             and
             impartiality
             from
             Point
             to
             Point
             ;
             laying
             down
             first
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             each
             Church
             from
             unquestionable
             Authorities
             ,
             for
             my
             own
             Justification
             ;
             and
             then
             for
             the
             ease
             of
             the
             Reader
             ,
             I
             have
             summ'd
             it
             up
             ,
             and
             set
             each
             in
             Opposition
             to
             the
             other
             .
             From
             all
             which
             I
             doubt
             not
             ,
             but
             whatever
             Friendship
             may
             be
             maintained
             betwixt
             the
             Members
             of
             both
             Churches
             ,
             as
             we
             are
             Fellow-Subjects
             ,
             yet
             it
             will
             be
             evident
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             no
             possibility
             of
             Agreement
             between
             them
             in
             Matters
             of
             Religion
             ,
             or
             of
             making
             One
             Church
             of
             what
             are
             so
             manifestly
             Two.
             
          
           
             It
             's
             upon
             the
             last
             sort
             I
             am
             now
             to
             proceed
             ;
             and
             the
             first
             of
             which
             in
             order
             ,
             is
             the
             sixth
             Article
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             Difference
             between
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             and
             Rome
             .
          
           
             
               
                 
                   
                     
                       
                         The
                         Sixth
                         Article
                         of
                         the
                         Church
                         of
                         England
                         .
                      
                       
                         Of
                         the
                         sufficiency
                         of
                         the
                         Holy
                         Scripture
                         for
                         Salvation
                         .
                      
                       
                         
                         Holy
                         Scripture
                         containeth
                         all
                         things
                         necessary
                         to
                         Salvation
                         :
                         so
                         that
                         whatsoever
                         is
                         not
                         read
                         therein
                         ,
                         nor
                         may
                         be
                         proved
                         thereby
                         ,
                         is
                         not
                         to
                         be
                         required
                         of
                         any
                         man
                         ,
                         that
                         it
                         should
                         be
                         believed
                         as
                         an
                         Article
                         of
                         the
                         Faith
                         ,
                         or
                         be
                         thought
                         requisite
                         or
                         necessary
                         to
                         Salvation
                         .
                         In
                         the
                         name
                         of
                         the
                         Holy
                         Scripture
                         ,
                         we
                         do
                         understand
                         those
                         Canonical
                         Books
                         of
                         the
                         Old
                         and
                         New
                         Testament
                         ,
                         of
                         whole
                         Authority
                         was
                         never
                         any
                         doubt
                         in
                         the
                         Church
                         .
                         The
                         Names
                         and
                         Number
                         of
                         the
                         Canonical
                         Books
                         ,
                         
                           Genesis
                           ,
                           &c.
                        
                         
                         And
                         the
                         other
                         Books
                         (
                         as
                         Hierom
                         saith
                         )
                         the
                         Church
                         doth
                         read
                         for
                         example
                         of
                         Life
                         and
                         instruction
                         of
                         Manners
                         ;
                         but
                         yet
                         doth
                         not
                         apply
                         them
                         to
                         establish
                         any
                         Doctrine
                         .
                         Such
                         are
                         these
                         following
                         ,
                         The
                         third
                         Book
                         of
                         Esdras
                         ,
                         The
                         fourth
                         Book
                         of
                         Esdras
                         ,
                         The
                         Book
                         of
                         Tobias
                         ,
                         The
                         Book
                         of
                         Judith
                         ,
                         The
                         rest
                         of
                         Hester
                         .
                         [
                         
                           And
                           the
                           fourteen
                           Books
                           commonly
                           called
                           Apocrypha
                           .
                        
                         ]
                         All
                         the
                         Books
                         of
                         the
                         New
                         Testament
                         ,
                         as
                         they
                         are
                         commonly
                         received
                         ,
                         we
                         do
                         receive
                         and
                         account
                         them
                         Canonical
                         .
                      
                    
                     
                       
                       
                         The
                         Twentieth
                         Article
                         of
                         the
                         Church
                         of
                         England
                         .
                      
                       
                         Of
                         the
                         Authority
                         of
                         the
                         Church
                         .
                      
                       
                         
                         Although
                         the
                         Church
                         be
                         a
                         Witness
                         ,
                         and
                         a
                         keeper
                         of
                         Holy
                         Writ
                         ;
                         yet
                         as
                         it
                         ought
                         not
                         to
                         decree
                         any
                         thing
                         against
                         the
                         same
                         ,
                         so
                         besides
                         the
                         same
                         ought
                         it
                         not
                         to
                         enforce
                         any
                         thing
                         to
                         be
                         believed
                         for
                         necessity
                         of
                         Salvation
                         .
                      
                    
                     
                       
                         
                           Homily
                           the
                           first
                           ,
                           Or
                           an
                        
                         Exhortation
                         to
                         the
                         Reading
                         and
                         Knowledg
                         of
                         Holy
                         Scripture
                         .
                      
                       
                         There
                         is
                         in
                         the
                         Scripture
                         ,
                         whatsoever
                         is
                         meet
                         for
                         all
                         ages
                         and
                         sorts
                         of
                         men
                         .
                         These
                         Books
                         ought
                         therefore
                         to
                         be
                         much
                         in
                         our
                         hands
                         ,
                         in
                         our
                         Eyes
                         ,
                         in
                         our
                         Ears
                         ,
                         in
                         our
                         Mouths
                         ,
                         but
                         most
                         of
                         all
                         in
                         our
                         Hearts
                         .
                      
                    
                     
                       
                         
                           Homily
                           second
                           ,
                           Or
                        
                         an
                         Exhortation
                         ,
                         &c.
                         
                      
                       
                         Surely
                         none
                         be
                         Enemies
                         to
                         the
                         reading
                         of
                         God's
                         Word
                         ,
                         but
                         such
                         as
                         either
                         be
                         so
                         ignorant
                         ,
                         that
                         they
                         know
                         not
                         how
                         wholesome
                         a
                         thing
                         it
                         is
                         ;
                         or
                         else
                         be
                         so
                         Sick
                         ,
                         that
                         they
                         hate
                         the
                         most
                         comfortable
                         Medicine
                         should
                         heal
                         them
                         :
                         or
                         so
                         ungodly
                         that
                         they
                         would
                         wish
                         the
                         People
                         still
                         to
                         continue
                         in
                         blindness
                         and
                         ignorance
                         of
                         God.
                         
                      
                    
                  
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 The
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     
                       
                         The
                         Council
                         of
                         Trent
                         .
                      
                       
                         
                         The
                         holy
                         and
                         general
                         Synod
                         of
                         Trent
                         considering
                         ,
                         that
                         all
                         saving
                         Truth
                         and
                         Instruction
                         of
                         manners
                         ,
                         is
                         contained
                         in
                         Books
                         written
                         and
                         Traditions
                         not
                         written
                         ,
                         (
                         which
                         received
                         from
                         the
                         mouth
                         of
                         Christ
                         himself
                         ,
                         by
                         the
                         Apostles
                         ,
                         or
                         from
                         the
                         Apostles
                         ,
                         the
                         Holy
                         Spirit
                         dictating
                         ,
                         delivering
                         as
                         it
                         were
                         from
                         hand
                         to
                         hand
                         ,
                         have
                         come
                         even
                         to
                         us
                         )
                         following
                         the
                         examples
                         of
                         the
                         Orthodox
                         Fathers
                         ,
                         doth
                         receive
                         and
                         regard
                         with
                         the
                         like
                         Affection
                         of
                         Piety
                         and
                         Reverence
                         ,
                         all
                         the
                         Books
                         ,
                         of
                         the
                         Old
                         and
                         
                           New
                           Testament
                        
                         ,
                         as
                         also
                         those
                         unwritten
                         Traditions
                         pertaining
                         to
                         Faith
                         and
                         Manners
                         ,
                         dictated
                         by
                         Christ
                         ,
                         as
                         it
                         were
                         by
                         word
                         of
                         mouth
                         ,
                         or
                         by
                         the
                         Holy
                         Ghost
                         ,
                         and
                         preserved
                         by
                         a
                         continual
                         Succession
                         in
                         the
                         Catholick
                         Church
                         ,
                         and
                         hath
                         thought
                         fit
                         to
                         add
                         the
                         Index
                         of
                         the
                         Sacred
                         Books
                         to
                         this
                         Decree
                         ,
                         lest
                         it
                         should
                         be
                         doubted
                         which
                         they
                         are
                         ,
                         that
                         are
                         received
                         by
                         the
                         sacred
                         Synod
                         .
                         They
                         are
                         these
                         following
                         ,
                         The
                         five
                         Books
                         of
                         
                           Moses
                           ,
                           Joshua
                           ,
                           Judges
                           ,
                           Ruth
                           ,
                        
                         four
                         Books
                         of
                         Kings
                         ,
                         two
                         of
                         Chronicles
                         ,
                         one
                         of
                         Esdras
                         ,
                         two
                         of
                         Esdras
                         (
                         called
                         Nehemias
                         )
                         ▪
                         
                           Tobias
                           ,
                           Judith
                           ,
                           Hesther
                           ,
                           Job
                           ,
                        
                         the
                         
                           Psalms
                           ,
                           Proverbs
                           ,
                           Ecclesiastes
                           ,
                           Canticles
                           ,
                           Wisdom
                           ,
                           Ecclesiasticus
                           ,
                           Isaias
                           ,
                           Jeremias
                           ,
                        
                         with
                         
                           Baruch
                           ,
                           Ezekiel
                           ,
                           Daniel
                        
                         ,
                         the
                         twelve
                         lesser
                         Prophets
                         ,
                         the
                         two
                         Books
                         of
                         Maccabees
                         .
                         The
                         
                           New
                           Testament
                        
                         ,
                         viz.
                         the
                         four
                         Evangelists
                         ,
                         &c.
                         And
                         if
                         any
                         one
                         shall
                         not
                         receive
                         those
                         whole
                         Books
                         with
                         all
                         their
                         Parts
                         ,
                         for
                         Sacred
                         and
                         Canonical
                         ,
                         according
                         as
                         they
                         are
                         wont
                         to
                         be
                         read
                         in
                         the
                         Catholick
                         Church
                         ,
                         and
                         are
                         contained
                         in
                         the
                         
                         ancient
                         Vulgar
                         Latin
                         Edition
                         ;
                         or
                         shall
                         knowingly
                         and
                         wittingly
                         contemn
                         the
                         foresaid
                         Traditions
                         ,
                         let
                         him
                         be
                         accursed
                         .
                      
                       
                         
                           So
                           that
                           the
                           Church
                           of
                        
                         Rome
                         
                           hath
                           added
                           to
                           the
                           Canon
                           of
                           Scripture
                           (
                           truly
                           and
                           properly
                           so
                           called
                           )
                           six
                           whole
                           Books
                           ,
                        
                         viz.
                         Tobit
                         ,
                         Ecclesiasticus
                         ,
                         Wisdom
                         ,
                         Judith
                         ,
                         
                           the
                           first
                           and
                           second
                           of
                           the
                        
                         Maccabees
                         ,
                         
                           together
                           with
                           certain
                           other
                           pieces
                           of
                        
                         Baruch
                         ,
                         Esther
                         ,
                         and
                         Daniel
                         .
                      
                       
                         
                         Mystical
                         Benedictions
                         ,
                         Lights
                         ,
                         Incensings
                         ,
                         Garments
                         ,
                         and
                         many
                         other
                         such
                         like
                         things
                         ,
                         are
                         of
                         Apostolical
                         Discipline
                         and
                         Tradition
                         .
                         The
                         Ceremonies
                         used
                         in
                         Baptism
                         were
                         ,
                         without
                         controversie
                         ,
                         instituted
                         by
                         the
                         Apostles
                         ,
                         such
                         as
                         Salt
                         ,
                         Spittle
                         ,
                         Exorcisms
                         ,
                         Wax-candles
                         ,
                         Catechism
                         .
                         
                           Par.
                           2.
                           cap.
                           2.
                           
                           §
                           .
                           59
                           ,
                           60
                           ,
                           65
                           ,
                        
                         &c.
                         
                      
                       
                         
                           [
                           See
                           below
                           Articles
                        
                         19th
                         and
                         34th
                         ,
                         
                           of
                           the
                           Church
                           of
                        
                         England
                         .
                         ]
                      
                       
                         
                           
                           Furthermore
                           ,
                           for
                           the
                           restraining
                           all
                           wanton
                           Wits
                           ,
                           the
                           Synod
                           doth
                           decree
                           ,
                           that
                           no
                           one
                           (
                           depending
                           on
                           his
                           own
                           Wisdom
                           ,
                           in
                           matters
                           of
                           Faith
                           and
                           Manners
                           ,
                           belonging
                           to
                           the
                           Edification
                           of
                           Christian
                           Doctrine
                           ,
                           wresting
                           the
                           Scriptures
                           to
                           his
                           own
                           sense
                           )
                           dare
                           to
                           interpret
                           the
                           Holy
                           Scripture
                           contrary
                           to
                           the
                           sense
                           which
                           Holy
                           Mother
                           Church
                           hath
                           held
                           ,
                           and
                           doth
                           hold
                           (
                           to
                           whom
                           it
                           belongs
                           to
                           judg
                           of
                           the
                           sense
                           ,
                           and
                           Interpretation
                           of
                           the
                           Holy
                           Scriptures
                           )
                           or
                           against
                           the
                           Unanimous
                           consent
                           of
                           the
                           Fathers
                           ;
                           altho
                           such
                           Iterpretations
                           should
                           never
                           be
                           published
                           .
                        
                      
                    
                     
                       
                       
                         The
                         Index
                         of
                         Prohibited
                         Books
                         ,
                         with
                         the
                         Rules
                         made
                         by
                         the
                         Fathers
                         of
                         the
                         Tridentine
                         Synod
                         ,
                         approved
                         by
                         the
                         Authority
                         of
                         Pius
                         IV.
                         Anno
                         1564.
                         
                      
                       
                         
                         Seeing
                         it
                         is
                         manifest
                         by
                         experience
                         ,
                         if
                         the
                         Holy
                         Bible
                         be
                         permitted
                         to
                         be
                         read
                         every
                         where
                         without
                         difference
                         in
                         the
                         Vulgar
                         Tongue
                         ,
                         that
                         more
                         prejudice
                         than
                         benefit
                         doth
                         redound
                         from
                         thence
                         ,
                         through
                         the
                         rashness
                         of
                         men
                         ;
                         let
                         it
                         therefore
                         be
                         at
                         the
                         pleasure
                         of
                         the
                         Bishop
                         or
                         Inquisitor
                         ,
                         that
                         with
                         the
                         advice
                         of
                         the
                         Parish-Priest
                         or
                         Confessor
                         ,
                         they
                         may
                         grant
                         the
                         reading
                         of
                         the
                         Bible
                         ,
                         translated
                         by
                         Catholick
                         Authors
                         ,
                         to
                         such
                         as
                         they
                         shall
                         understand
                         ,
                         will
                         by
                         such
                         reading
                         receive
                         no
                         prejudice
                         ,
                         but
                         an
                         increase
                         of
                         Faith
                         and
                         Piety
                         ;
                         which
                         License
                         let
                         them
                         have
                         in
                         writing
                         .
                         But
                         whosoever
                         shall
                         without
                         such
                         License
                         presume
                         to
                         read
                         ,
                         or
                         have
                         such
                         Bibles
                         ,
                         he
                         may
                         not
                         have
                         the
                         Absolution
                         of
                         his
                         Sins
                         before
                         he
                         has
                         returned
                         them
                         to
                         the
                         Ordinary
                         .
                      
                       
                         
                           The
                           same
                           Index
                           being
                           enlarged
                           by
                        
                         Sixtus
                         
                           V.
                           and
                           reviewed
                           and
                           published
                           by
                           order
                           of
                        
                         Clement
                         VIII
                         .
                         Anno
                         
                           1595.
                           there
                           is
                           added
                           the
                           following
                           Observation
                           about
                           the
                           foresaid
                           Rule
                           .
                        
                      
                       
                         It
                         is
                         to
                         be
                         considered
                         about
                         the
                         above
                         written
                         fourth
                         Rule
                         of
                         Pope
                         
                           Pius
                           IV.
                        
                         that
                         there
                         is
                         no
                         new
                         power
                         given
                         by
                         this
                         Impression
                         and
                         Edition
                         to
                         the
                         Bishops
                         ,
                         or
                         Inquisitors
                         ,
                         or
                         Superiors
                         of
                         Regulars
                         ,
                         of
                         granting
                         a
                         License
                         to
                         buy
                         ,
                         read
                         ,
                         or
                         keep
                         the
                         Bible
                         published
                         in
                         the
                         Vulgar
                         Tongue
                         ;
                         seeing
                         the
                         power
                         of
                         granting
                         such
                         Licenses
                         of
                         reading
                         ,
                         or
                         keeping
                         Vulgar
                         Bibles
                         ,
                         or
                         any
                         parts
                         of
                         them
                         ,
                         hath
                         been
                         taken
                         away
                         by
                         the
                         command
                         and
                         use
                         of
                         the
                         Holy
                         Roman
                         Church
                         ,
                         and
                         the
                         whole
                         Inquisition
                         :
                         as
                         also
                         all
                         Summaries
                         and
                         Historical
                         Compendiums
                         of
                         the
                         said
                         Bibles
                         ,
                         and
                         Books
                         of
                         Holy
                         Scripture
                         ,
                         written
                         in
                         any
                         Vulgar
                         Tongue
                         ,
                         which
                         truly
                         is
                         inviolable
                         to
                         be
                         observed
                         .
                      
                       
                       
                         
                           So
                           that
                           the
                           power
                           of
                           granting
                           such
                           Licenses
                           ,
                           and
                           the
                           Liberty
                           of
                           reading
                           the
                           Scripture
                           in
                           the
                           Vulgar
                           Tongue
                           ,
                           is
                           wholly
                           taken
                           away
                           ,
                           and
                           accordingly
                           we
                           are
                           told
                           it
                           is
                           so
                           ordered
                           by
                           the
                           General
                           Inquisition
                           of
                        
                         Spain
                         .
                         
                      
                    
                  
                
              
               
                 From
                 all
                 which
                 we
                 may
                 observe
                 ,
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Opposition
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     
                       The
                       Church
                       of
                       England
                       .
                    
                     
                       The
                       Church
                       of
                       Rome
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       1.
                       
                       Holy
                       Scripture
                       containeth
                       all
                       things
                       necessary
                       to
                       Salvation
                       .
                    
                     
                       1.
                       
                       All
                       saving
                       Truth
                       is
                       in
                       Books
                       written
                       ,
                       and
                       Traditions
                       unwritten
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       2.
                       
                       Whatsoever
                       is
                       not
                       read
                       in
                       Scripture
                       ,
                       nor
                       may
                       be
                       proved
                       thereby
                       ,
                       is
                       not
                       to
                       be
                       required
                       of
                       any
                       Man
                       to
                       be
                       believed
                       as
                       an
                       Article
                       of
                       Faith
                       ,
                       or
                       be
                       thought
                       requisite
                       or
                       necessary
                       to
                       Salvation
                       .
                    
                     
                       2.
                       
                       The
                       Church
                       doth
                       receive
                       and
                       regard
                       unwritten
                       Traditions
                       with
                       the
                       like
                       Piety
                       &
                       Reverence
                       ,
                       as
                       the
                       Books
                       of
                       the
                       Old
                       and
                       
                         New
                         Testament
                      
                       .
                       And
                       if
                       any
                       one
                       shal
                       knowingly
                       contemn
                       those
                       Traditions
                       ,
                       he
                       is
                       accursed
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       3.
                       
                       In
                       the
                       name
                       of
                       the
                       Holy
                       Scripture
                       is
                       understood
                       those
                       Canonical
                       Books
                       of
                       the
                       Old
                       and
                       
                         New
                         Testament
                      
                       ,
                       of
                       whose
                       Authority
                       was
                       never
                       any
                       doubt
                       in
                       the
                       Church
                       .
                       And
                       the
                       other
                       [
                       the
                       Apochrypha
                       ]
                       the
                       Church
                       doth
                       not
                       apply
                       to
                       establish
                       any
                       Doctrine
                       .
                    
                     
                       3.
                       
                       The
                       Books
                       of
                       Scripture
                       are
                       ,
                       the
                       five
                       Books
                       of
                       Moses
                       ,
                       &c.
                       
                         Tobias
                         ,
                         Judith
                         ,
                         Wisdom
                         ,
                         Ecclesiasticus
                         ,
                         Baruch
                         ,
                      
                       the
                       two
                       Books
                       of
                       Maccabees
                       ,
                       &c.
                       
                       And
                       if
                       any
                       one
                       shall
                       not
                       receive
                       these
                       whole
                       Books
                       ,
                       with
                       all
                       their
                       parts
                       ,
                       for
                       Canonical
                       ;
                       he
                       is
                       accursed
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       
                       4.
                       
                       The
                       Scripture
                       were
                       intended
                       for
                       ,
                       and
                       are
                       to
                       be
                       read
                       by
                       all
                       .
                    
                     
                       4.
                       
                       The
                       Scriptures
                       ought
                       not
                       to
                       be
                       read
                       by
                       the
                       Vulgar
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       5.
                       
                       The
                       Scriptures
                       are
                       useful
                       for
                       all
                       .
                    
                     
                       5.
                       
                       If
                       the
                       Bible
                       is
                       permitted
                       to
                       be
                       read
                       by
                       all
                       ,
                       more
                       prejudice
                       than
                       benefit
                       doth
                       arise
                       from
                       it
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       6.
                       
                       The
                       Church
                       is
                       a
                       Witness
                       and
                       Keeper
                       of
                       Holy
                       Writ
                       .
                    
                     
                       6.
                       
                       It
                       belongs
                       to
                       the
                       Mother
                       Church
                       of
                       Rome
                       ,
                       to
                       judg
                       of
                       the
                       Sense
                       and
                       Interpretation
                       of
                       Scripture
                       .
                    
                  
                
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 
                   
                     
                       
                         The
                         7
                         th
                         .
                         Article
                         of
                         the
                         Church
                         of
                         England
                         .
                      
                       
                         Of
                         the
                         
                           Old
                           Testament
                        
                         .
                      
                       
                         
                         The
                         
                           Old
                           Testament
                        
                         is
                         not
                         contrary
                         to
                         the
                         New
                         ;
                         for
                         both
                         in
                         the
                         Old
                         and
                         
                           New
                           Testament
                        
                         everlasting
                         life
                         is
                         offered
                         to
                         mankind
                         by
                         Christ
                         ,
                         who
                         is
                         the
                         only
                         Mediator
                         between
                         God
                         and
                         Man
                         ,
                         being
                         both
                         God
                         and
                         Man.
                         
                      
                    
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 
                   
                     
                       
                         The
                         Council
                         of
                         Trent
                         .
                      
                       
                         
                         The
                         Saints
                         reigning
                         with
                         Christ
                         do
                         offer
                         Prayers
                         to
                         God
                         for
                         Men
                         ,
                         and
                         it
                         is
                         good
                         and
                         profitable
                         to
                         invoke
                         them
                         .
                      
                       
                         
                         The
                         most
                         Holy
                         Mother
                         of
                         God
                         ,
                         by
                         her
                         Intercession
                         doth
                         reconcile
                         God
                         to
                         Sinners
                         ;
                         She
                         is
                         the
                         Mother
                         of
                         Mercy
                         ,
                         and
                         Advocatress
                         of
                         the
                         Faithful
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 The
                 Opposition
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     
                       The
                       Church
                       of
                       England
                       .
                    
                     
                       The
                       Church
                       of
                       Rome
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       Christ
                       is
                       the
                       only
                       Mediator
                       between
                       God
                       and
                       Man.
                       
                    
                     
                       The
                       Virgin
                       Mary
                       and
                       Saints
                       are
                       Mediators
                       in
                       Heaven
                       .
                    
                  
                
              
               
                 See
                 more
                 ,
                 Article
                 22.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 
                   
                     
                       
                         The
                         9
                         th
                         Article
                         of
                         the
                         Church
                         of
                         England
                         .
                      
                       
                         Of
                         Original
                         ,
                         or
                         Birth
                         Sin.
                         
                      
                       
                         
                         Original
                         Sin
                         standeth
                         not
                         in
                         the
                         following
                         of
                         Adam
                         (
                         as
                         the
                         Pelagians
                         do
                         vainly
                         talk
                         )
                         but
                         it
                         is
                         the
                         fault
                         and
                         corruption
                         of
                         the
                         nature
                         of
                         every
                         Man
                         ,
                         that
                         naturally
                         is
                         ingendred
                         of
                         the
                         Off-spring
                         of
                         
                           Adam
                           ,
                           &c.
                        
                         
                      
                    
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     
                       
                         The
                         Council
                         of
                         Basil.
                         
                      
                       
                         
                         We
                         do
                         define
                         and
                         declare
                         ,
                         &c.
                         the
                         Doctrine
                         that
                         declares
                         the
                         glorious
                         Virgin
                         Mary
                         ,
                         to
                         have
                         been
                         always
                         free
                         from
                         Original
                         and
                         Actual
                         Sin
                         ,
                         Holy
                         and
                         Immaculate
                         ,
                         is
                         to
                         be
                         approved
                         ,
                         retained
                         ,
                         and
                         embraced
                         by
                         all
                         Catholicks
                         ,
                         as
                         pious
                         and
                         consonant
                         to
                         Ecclesiastical
                         Worship
                         ,
                         the
                         Catholick
                         Faith
                         ,
                         Right
                         Reason
                         ,
                         and
                         Holy
                         Scripture
                         ;
                         and
                         that
                         for
                         the
                         future
                         it
                         shall
                         be
                         lawful
                         for
                         none
                         to
                         Preach
                         ,
                         or
                         Teach
                         the
                         contrary
                         .
                      
                    
                     
                       
                       
                         The
                         Council
                         of
                         Trent
                         .
                      
                       
                         
                         This
                         Holy
                         Synod
                         doth
                         declare
                         ,
                         That
                         it
                         is
                         not
                         its
                         Intention
                         to
                         comprehend
                         in
                         this
                         Decree
                         concerning
                         Original
                         sin
                         ,
                         the
                         blessed
                         and
                         Immaculate
                         Virgin
                         Mary
                         the
                         Mother
                         of
                         God
                         ;
                         but
                         that
                         the
                         Constitutions
                         of
                         Pope
                         
                           Xystus
                           IV.
                        
                         of
                         happy
                         memory
                         ,
                         are
                         to
                         be
                         observed
                         under
                         the
                         Penalties
                         therein
                         contained
                         ,
                         which
                         it
                         doth
                         inforce
                         .
                         
                           Of
                           the
                           Sense
                           of
                           these
                           two
                           Councils
                           in
                           this
                           matter
                           ,
                           see
                        
                         Joh.
                         Baptistae
                         de
                         Lezana
                         Apol.
                         pro
                         immacul
                         .
                         Concept
                         .
                         
                           cap.
                           13.
                        
                         
                      
                    
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Opposition
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     
                       The
                       Church
                       of
                       England
                       .
                    
                     
                       The
                       Church
                       of
                       Rome
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       
                         Original
                         Sin
                         is
                         the
                         fault
                         and
                         corruption
                         of
                         the
                         nature
                         of
                         every
                         person
                         naturally
                         ingendred
                         of
                         the
                         Off-spring
                         of
                         Adam
                         .
                      
                       
                         So
                         that
                         none
                         is
                         excepted
                         but
                         our
                         B.
                         Saviour
                         .
                      
                    
                     
                       The
                       Virgin
                       Mary
                       was
                       free
                       from
                       Original
                       and
                       Actual
                       Sin.
                       
                    
                  
                
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 
                   
                     
                       
                         The
                         11
                         th
                         Article
                         of
                         the
                         Church
                         of
                         England
                         .
                      
                       
                         Of
                         the
                         Justification
                         of
                         Man.
                         
                      
                       
                         
                         We
                         are
                         accounted
                         Righteous
                         before
                         God
                         ,
                         only
                         for
                         the
                         Merit
                         of
                         our
                         Lord
                         and
                         Saviour
                         Jesus
                         Christ
                         by
                         Faith
                         ,
                         and
                         not
                         for
                         our
                         own
                         Works
                         and
                         deservings
                         .
                         Wherefore
                         that
                         we
                         are
                         justified
                         by
                         Faith
                         only
                         ,
                         is
                         a
                         most
                         wholesome
                         
                         Doctrine
                         ,
                         and
                         very
                         full
                         of
                         comfort
                         ,
                         as
                         is
                         more
                         largely
                         express'd
                         in
                         the
                         homily
                         of
                         Justification
                         .
                      
                    
                     
                       
                         The
                         first
                         part
                         of
                         the
                         Homily
                         of
                         Salvation
                         .
                      
                       
                         Because
                         all
                         Men
                         be
                         Sinners
                         ,
                         and
                         therefore
                         can
                         no
                         Man
                         by
                         his
                         own
                         Acts
                         ,
                         Words
                         ,
                         and
                         Deeds
                         ,
                         (
                         seem
                         they
                         never
                         so
                         good
                         )
                         be
                         justified
                         ,
                         and
                         made
                         righteous
                         before
                         God
                         :
                         but
                         every
                         Man
                         is
                         constrained
                         to
                         seek
                         for
                         another
                         Righteousness
                         or
                         Justification
                         ,
                         to
                         be
                         received
                         at
                         Gods
                         own
                         Hands
                         ,
                         that
                         is
                         to
                         say
                         ,
                         the
                         forgiveness
                         of
                         his
                         Sins
                         :
                         And
                         this
                         Justification
                         ,
                         or
                         Righteousness
                         
                           [
                           the
                           forgiveness
                           of
                           our
                           Sins
                           ]
                        
                         which
                         we
                         so
                         receive
                         of
                         Gods
                         Mercy
                         ,
                         and
                         Christs
                         Merits
                         embraced
                         by
                         Faith
                         ,
                         is
                         taken
                         ,
                         accepted
                         ,
                         and
                         allowed
                         of
                         God
                         for
                         our
                         perfect
                         and
                         full
                         Justification
                         .
                      
                       
                         Faith
                         doth
                         not
                         shut
                         out
                         Repentance
                         ,
                         Hope
                         ,
                         Love
                         ,
                         Dread
                         ,
                         and
                         the
                         Fear
                         of
                         God
                         ,
                         to
                         be
                         joyned
                         with
                         Faith
                         in
                         every
                         Man
                         that
                         is
                         justified
                         ,
                         but
                         it
                         shutteth
                         them
                         out
                         from
                         the
                         office
                         of
                         justifying
                         
                           [
                           that
                           is
                           meritously
                           as
                           the
                           Homily
                           shews
                           .
                           ]
                        
                      
                    
                     
                       
                         The
                         third
                         part
                         of
                         the
                         Homily
                         of
                         Salvation
                         .
                      
                       
                         The
                         meaning
                         of
                         this
                         Proposition
                         ,
                         or
                         saying
                         ,
                         We
                         be
                         justified
                         by
                         Faith
                         in
                         Christ
                         only
                         ,
                         (
                         according
                         to
                         the
                         meaning
                         of
                         the
                         old
                         ancient
                         Authors
                         )
                         is
                         this
                         ,
                         we
                         put
                         our
                         Faith
                         in
                         Christ
                         ,
                         that
                         we
                         be
                         justified
                         by
                         Him
                         only
                         that
                         we
                         be
                         justified
                         by
                         Gods
                         free
                         Mercy
                         ,
                         and
                         the
                         Merits
                         of
                         our
                         Saviour
                         Christ
                         only
                         ,
                         and
                         by
                         no
                         vertue
                         or
                         good
                         Works
                         of
                         our
                         own
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 The
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     
                       
                         The
                         Council
                         of
                         Trent
                         .
                      
                       
                         
                         Justification
                         is
                         not
                         only
                         the
                         Remission
                         of
                         Sins
                         ,
                         but
                         the
                         Sanctification
                         and
                         Renovation
                         of
                         the
                         inward
                         man
                         ,
                         from
                         whence
                         a
                         man
                         of
                         unjust
                         is
                         made
                         just
                         .
                         
                         If
                         any
                         one
                         shall
                         say
                         ,
                         That
                         men
                         are
                         justified
                         ,
                         either
                         by
                         the
                         only
                         imputation
                         of
                         Christs
                         rightousness
                         ,
                         or
                         by
                         the
                         alone
                         Remission
                         of
                         our
                         Sins
                         ,
                         excluding
                         the
                         Grace
                         and
                         Love
                         which
                         is
                         spread
                         in
                         their
                         Hearts
                         by
                         the
                         Holy
                         Ghost
                         ,
                         and
                         doth
                         inhere
                         in
                         them
                         ;
                         or
                         that
                         the
                         Grace
                         by
                         which
                         we
                         are
                         justified
                         ,
                         is
                         only
                         the
                         favour
                         of
                         God
                         ;
                         let
                         him
                         be
                         accursed
                         .
                      
                       
                         
                         It
                         s
                         call'd
                         our
                         Righteousness
                         ,
                         because
                         we
                         are
                         justified
                         by
                         it
                         inhering
                         in
                         us
                         .
                      
                       
                         
                         If
                         any
                         one
                         shall
                         say
                         ,
                         That
                         the
                         wicked
                         is
                         justified
                         by
                         Faith
                         alone
                         ,
                         so
                         that
                         he
                         understands
                         nothing
                         else
                         to
                         be
                         required
                         ,
                         which
                         may
                         co-operate
                         to
                         obtain
                         the
                         Grace
                         of
                         Justification
                         ,
                         and
                         that
                         it
                         is
                         not
                         at
                         all
                         necessary
                         that
                         he
                         be
                         prepared
                         and
                         disposed
                         by
                         the
                         motion
                         of
                         his
                         own
                         will
                         ;
                         let
                         him
                         be
                         accursed
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Opposition
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     
                       The
                       Church
                       of
                       England
                       .
                    
                     
                       The
                       Church
                       of
                       Rome
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       1.
                       
                       Placeth
                       the
                       nature
                       of
                       Justification
                       in
                       the
                       forgiveness
                       of
                       Sin.
                       
                    
                     
                       1.
                       
                       Saith
                       ,
                       Justification
                       is
                       not
                       only
                       the
                       forgiveness
                       of
                       Sin
                       ,
                       but
                       also
                       that
                       it
                       is
                       the
                       Sanctification
                       of
                       our
                       natures
                       [
                       
                         confounding
                         Justification
                         with
                         Sanctification
                      
                       .
                       ]
                       and
                       that
                       whoever
                       holds
                       the
                       contrary
                       ;
                       is
                       accursed
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       
                       2.
                       
                       Saith
                       ,
                       We
                       are
                       accounted
                       Righteous
                       only
                       for
                       the
                       merit
                       of
                       Christ.
                       
                    
                     
                       
                       2.
                       
                       Saith
                       ,
                       We
                       are
                       justified
                       by
                       a
                       righteousness
                       inhering
                       in
                       us
                       .
                    
                  
                
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 
                   
                     
                       
                         The
                         12
                         th
                         Article
                         of
                         the
                         Church
                         of
                         England
                         .
                      
                       
                         Of
                         good
                         Works
                         .
                      
                       
                         
                         Albeit
                         that
                         good
                         Works
                         which
                         are
                         the
                         Fruits
                         of
                         Faith
                         ,
                         and
                         follow
                         after
                         Justification
                         ,
                         cannot
                         put
                         away
                         our
                         Sins
                         ,
                         and
                         endure
                         the
                         Severity
                         of
                         Gods
                         Judgment
                         ,
                         yet
                         are
                         they
                         pleasing
                         and
                         acceptable
                         to
                         God
                         in
                         Christ
                         ,
                         and
                         do
                         spring
                         out
                         necessarily
                         of
                         a
                         true
                         and
                         lively
                         Faith
                         ,
                         insomuch
                         that
                         by
                         them
                         a
                         lively
                         Faith
                         may
                         be
                         as
                         evidently
                         known
                         as
                         a
                         Tree
                         discerned
                         by
                         the
                         Fruit.
                         
                      
                    
                     
                       
                         Homily
                         of
                         good
                         Works
                         .
                         And
                         first
                         of
                         Fasting
                         .
                      
                       
                         To
                         have
                         any
                         Affiance
                         ,
                         or
                         to
                         put
                         any
                         Confidence
                         in
                         our
                         Works
                         ,
                         as
                         by
                         merie
                         and
                         deserving
                         of
                         them
                         to
                         purchase
                         to
                         our selves
                         and
                         others
                         Remission
                         of
                         Sin
                         ,
                         and
                         so
                         consequently
                         everlasting
                         Life
                         ,
                         is
                         meet
                         Blasphemy
                         of
                         Gods
                         Mercy
                         ,
                         and
                         great
                         Derogation
                         to
                         the
                         Blood-shedding
                         of
                         our
                         Saviour
                         Jesus
                         Christ.
                         
                      
                    
                     
                       
                         Sermon
                         of
                         Salvation
                         ,
                         
                           part
                           3.
                        
                         
                      
                       
                         Our
                         own
                         Imperfection
                         is
                         so
                         great
                         ,
                         through
                         the
                         Corruption
                         of
                         Original
                         Sin
                         ,
                         that
                         all
                         is
                         unperfect
                         that
                         is
                         within
                         us
                         .
                         Faith
                         ,
                         Charity
                         ,
                         Hope
                         ,
                         Dread
                         ,
                         
                         Thoughts
                         ,
                         Words
                         ,
                         and
                         Works
                         ;
                         and
                         therefore
                         not
                         apt
                         to
                         merit
                         or
                         deserve
                         any
                         part
                         of
                         our
                         Justification
                         for
                         us
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     
                       
                         The
                         Council
                         of
                         Trent
                         .
                      
                       
                         
                         Justified
                         persons
                         are
                         esteemed
                         to
                         have
                         truly
                         deserved
                         eternal
                         life
                         ,
                      
                       
                         
                         If
                         any
                         one
                         shall
                         say
                         ,
                         The
                         good
                         Works
                         of
                         the
                         justified
                         are
                         so
                         the
                         gifts
                         of
                         God
                         ,
                         that
                         they
                         are
                         not
                         also
                         the
                         good
                         Merits
                         of
                         the
                         person
                         justified
                         ;
                         or
                         that
                         by
                         the
                         good
                         Works
                         which
                         are
                         done
                         by
                         him
                         ,
                         through
                         the
                         Grace
                         of
                         God
                         and
                         merit
                         of
                         Christ
                         ,
                         he
                         doth
                         not
                         truly
                         Merit
                         an
                         increase
                         of
                         Grace
                         ,
                         eternal
                         Life
                         ,
                         and
                         the
                         obtaining
                         of
                         eternal
                         Life
                         (
                         if
                         he
                         shall
                         depart
                         in
                         Grace
                         )
                         and
                         also
                         an
                         increase
                         of
                         Glory
                         ;
                         let
                         him
                         be
                         accursed
                         .
                      
                    
                     
                       
                         The
                         Rhemists
                         Annotations
                         .
                      
                       
                         
                         This
                         place
                         convinceth
                         for
                         the
                         Catholicks
                         ,
                         that
                         all
                         good
                         Works
                         done
                         by
                         God's
                         Grace
                         after
                         the
                         first
                         Justification
                         be
                         truly
                         and
                         properly
                         Meritorious
                         ,
                         and
                         fully
                         worthy
                         of
                         everlasting
                         Life
                         ;
                         and
                         that
                         thereupon
                         Heaven
                         is
                         the
                         due
                         and
                         just
                         Stipend
                         ,
                         Crown
                         or
                         Recompence
                         ,
                         which
                         God
                         by
                         his
                         Justice
                         oweth
                         to
                         the
                         persons
                         so
                         working
                         by
                         his
                         Grace
                         ;
                         for
                         he
                         rendreth
                         or
                         repayeth
                         Heaven
                         as
                         a
                         just
                         Judg
                         ,
                         and
                         not
                         only
                         as
                         a
                         merciful
                         Giver
                         ;
                         and
                         the
                         Crown
                         which
                         he
                         payeth
                         ,
                         is
                         not
                         only
                         of
                         Mercy
                         ,
                         or
                         Favour
                         ,
                         or
                         Grace
                         ;
                         but
                         also
                         of
                         Justice
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 The
                 Opposition
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     
                       The
                       Church
                       of
                       England
                       .
                    
                     
                       The
                       Church
                       of
                       Rome
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       1.
                       
                       The
                       best
                       Works
                       are
                       imperfect
                       ,
                       and
                       cannot
                       endure
                       the
                       severity
                       of
                       God's
                       Judgment
                       .
                    
                     
                       1.
                       
                       The
                       good
                       Works
                       of
                       the
                       justified
                       ,
                       do
                       truly
                       merit
                       eternal
                       Life
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       2.
                       
                       To
                       put
                       any
                       confidence
                       in
                       our
                       Works
                       ,
                       and
                       to
                       think
                       they
                       merit
                       everlasting
                       Life
                       ,
                       is
                       blasphemy
                       .
                    
                     
                       2.
                       
                       Whosoever
                       saith
                       they
                       do
                       not
                       properly
                       merit
                       ,
                       is
                       accursed
                       .
                    
                  
                
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 
                   
                     
                       
                         The
                         13
                         th
                         Article
                         of
                         the
                         Church
                         of
                         England
                         .
                      
                       
                         Of
                         Works
                         before
                         Justification
                         .
                      
                       
                         
                         Works
                         done
                         before
                         the
                         Grace
                         of
                         Christ
                         ,
                         and
                         the
                         Inspiration
                         of
                         his
                         Spirit
                         ,
                         are
                         not
                         pleasant
                         to
                         God
                         ,
                         forasmuch
                         as
                         they
                         Spring
                         not
                         of
                         Faith
                         in
                         Jesu
                         Christ
                         ,
                         neither
                         do
                         they
                         make
                         men
                         to
                         receive
                         Grace
                         ,
                         or
                         (
                         as
                         School
                         Authors
                         say
                         )
                         deserve
                         Grace
                         of
                         Congruity
                         .
                         Yea
                         rather
                         ,
                         for
                         that
                         they
                         are
                         not
                         done
                         as
                         God
                         hath
                         willed
                         ,
                         and
                         commanded
                         them
                         to
                         be
                         done
                         ;
                         we
                         doubt
                         not
                         ,
                         but
                         they
                         have
                         the
                         nature
                         of
                         Sin.
                         
                         
                      
                    
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 was
                 a
                 common
                 Opinion
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 that
                 Works
                 done
                 before
                 the
                 Grace
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 do
                 make
                 men
                 meet
                 to
                 deserve
                 Grace
                 of
                 Congruity
                 ,
                 
                 or
                 that
                 man
                 by
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 Nature
                 can
                 dispose
                 himself
                 for
                 Justification
                 .
                 Of
                 this
                 Opinion
                 were
                 
                   Scotus
                   ,
                   Durandus
                   ,
                   Biel
                   ,
                   Cajetan
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 
                   
                     
                       
                         Council
                         of
                         Trent
                         .
                      
                       
                         
                         If
                         any
                         one
                         shall
                         say
                         ,
                         That
                         all
                         Works
                         before
                         Justification
                         ,
                         for
                         whatever
                         reason
                         they
                         are
                         done
                         ,
                         are
                         truly
                         sins
                         ,
                         or
                         deserve
                         the
                         hatred
                         of
                         God
                         ;
                         Let
                         him
                         be
                         accursed
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Opposition
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     
                       The
                       Church
                       of
                       England
                       .
                    
                     
                       The
                       Church
                       of
                       Rome
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       1.
                       
                       Works
                       done
                       before
                       Justification
                       ,
                       do
                       not
                       deserve
                       Grace
                       of
                       Congruity
                       .
                    
                     
                       1.
                       
                       Works
                       done
                       before
                       Justification
                       ,
                       do
                       merit
                       it
                       of
                       Congruity
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       2.
                       
                       Works
                       done
                       before
                       Justification
                       ,
                       have
                       the
                       nature
                       of
                       Sin.
                       
                    
                     
                       2.
                       
                       Whoever
                       shall
                       say
                       ,
                       Works
                       done
                       before
                       Justification
                       are
                       truly
                       Sins
                       ,
                       is
                       accursed
                       .
                    
                  
                
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 
                   
                     
                       
                         The
                         14
                         th
                         Article
                         of
                         the
                         Church
                         of
                         England
                         .
                      
                       
                         Of
                         Works
                         of
                         Supererogation
                         .
                      
                       
                         
                         Voluntary
                         Works
                         besides
                         over
                         and
                         above
                         God's
                         commandments
                         ,
                         which
                         they
                         call
                         works
                         of
                         Supererogation
                         ,
                         cannot
                         be
                         taught
                         without
                         arrogancy
                         and
                         impiety
                         .
                         For
                         by
                         them
                         men
                         do
                         declare
                         that
                         they
                         do
                         not
                         only
                         render
                         unto
                         God
                         ,
                         as
                         much
                         as
                         they
                         are
                         
                         bound
                         to
                         do
                         ,
                         but
                         that
                         they
                         do
                         more
                         for
                         his
                         sake
                         ,
                         than
                         of
                         bounden
                         Duty
                         is
                         required
                         ‡
                         Whereas
                         Christ
                         saith
                         plainly
                         ,
                         When
                         ye
                         have
                         done
                         all
                         that
                         are
                         commanded
                         to
                         you
                         ,
                         say
                         ,
                         we
                         are
                         unprofitable
                         Servants
                         .
                      
                    
                     
                       
                         
                           Second
                           Part
                        
                         ,
                         Of
                         the
                         Sermon
                         of
                         good
                         VVorks
                         .
                      
                       
                         Which
                         Sects
                         and
                         Religions
                         in
                         the
                         Church
                         of
                         Rome
                         ,
                         had
                         so
                         many
                         hypocritical
                         and
                         feigned
                         VVorks
                         in
                         their
                         State
                         of
                         Religion
                         (
                         as
                         they
                         arrogantly
                         named
                         it
                         )
                         that
                         their
                         Lamps
                         (
                         as
                         they
                         said
                         )
                         run
                         always
                         over
                         ,
                         able
                         to
                         satisfie
                         ,
                         not
                         only
                         for
                         their
                         own
                         Sins
                         ,
                         but
                         also
                         for
                         all
                         their
                         Benefactors
                         ,
                         Brothers
                         and
                         Sisters
                         of
                         Religion
                         ,
                         as
                         most
                         ungodilly
                         and
                         trustily
                         they
                         had
                         perswaded
                         the
                         Multitude
                         of
                         ignorant
                         People
                         ;
                         keeping
                         in
                         divers
                         places
                         ,
                         as
                         it
                         were
                         Marts
                         or
                         Markets
                         of
                         Merit
                         ,
                         being
                         full
                         of
                         their
                         Holy
                         Relicks
                         ,
                         Images
                         ,
                         Shrines
                         ,
                         and
                         VVorks
                         of
                         overflowing
                         Abundance
                         ,
                         ready
                         to
                         be
                         sold.
                         
                      
                    
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     
                       
                         The
                         Catechism
                         .
                      
                       
                         
                         In
                         this
                         the
                         goodness
                         and
                         clemency
                         of
                         God
                         is
                         to
                         be
                         praised
                         ,
                         who
                         hath
                         granted
                         to
                         our
                         weakness
                         ,
                         that
                         one
                         may
                         satisfie
                         for
                         another
                         ,
                         &c.
                         
                         And
                         such
                         as
                         are
                         endued
                         with
                         Divine
                         Grace
                         ,
                         can
                         pay
                         in
                         the
                         name
                         of
                         another
                         ,
                         what
                         is
                         due
                         to
                         God.
                         
                      
                    
                     
                       
                       
                         Rhemists
                         Annotations
                         .
                      
                       
                         
                         The
                         works
                         which
                         we
                         do
                         more
                         then
                         Precept
                         ,
                         be
                         called
                         Works
                         of
                         Supererogation
                         ;
                         and
                         whereby
                         
                           [
                           that
                           is
                           from
                           what
                           was
                           abovesaid
                           ]
                        
                         it
                         is
                         also
                         evident
                         against
                         the
                         Protestants
                         that
                         there
                         be
                         such
                         Works
                         .
                      
                       
                         
                         This
                         place
                         proveth
                         plainly
                         ,
                         that
                         the
                         fastings
                         and
                         satisfactory
                         Deeds
                         of
                         one
                         man
                         ,
                         be
                         available
                         to
                         others
                         .
                         Yea
                         ,
                         and
                         that
                         holy
                         Saints
                         or
                         other
                         vertuous
                         Persons
                         ,
                         may
                         in
                         measure
                         and
                         proportion
                         of
                         other
                         Mens
                         necessities
                         and
                         deservings
                         ,
                         allot
                         unto
                         them
                         ,
                         as
                         well
                         the
                         Supererogation
                         of
                         their
                         Spiritual
                         Works
                         ,
                         as
                         those
                         that
                         abound
                         in
                         worldly
                         Goods
                         may
                         give
                         Alms
                         of
                         their
                         Superfluities
                         to
                         them
                         which
                         are
                         in
                         necessity
                         .
                      
                       
                         
                         We
                         infer
                         most
                         assuredly
                         ,
                         that
                         the
                         satisfactory
                         and
                         penal
                         Works
                         of
                         Holy
                         Saints
                         suffered
                         in
                         this
                         Life
                         be
                         communicable
                         and
                         applicable
                         to
                         the
                         use
                         of
                         other
                         faithful
                         men
                         ,
                         and
                         to
                         be
                         dispensed
                         according
                         to
                         every
                         mans
                         necessity
                         and
                         deserving
                         ,
                         by
                         them
                         whom
                         Christ
                         hath
                         constituted
                         over
                         his
                         Family
                         ,
                         and
                         hath
                         made
                         the
                         Dispensers
                         of
                         his
                         Treasures
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Opposition
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     
                       The
                       Church
                       of
                       England
                       .
                    
                     
                       The
                       Church
                       of
                       Rome
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       1.
                       
                       That
                       men
                       may
                       do
                       more
                       for
                       Gods
                       sake
                       ,
                       than
                       of
                       bounden
                       Duty
                       is
                       required
                       ,
                       cannot
                       be
                       taught
                       without
                       Arrogancy
                       and
                       Impiety
                       .
                    
                     
                       1.
                       
                       That
                       men
                       may
                       do
                       Works
                       of
                       Supererogation
                       ,
                       and
                       more
                       than
                       is
                       commanded
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       
                       2.
                       
                       That
                       any
                       may
                       be
                       able
                       not
                       only
                       to
                       satisfie
                       for
                       their
                       own
                       Sins
                       ,
                       but
                       also
                       for
                       the
                       Sins
                       of
                       others
                       ,
                       is
                       a
                       most
                       ungodly
                       Doctrine
                       .
                    
                     
                       2.
                       
                       That
                       what
                       they
                       do
                       more
                       than
                       is
                       commanded
                       ,
                       may
                       be
                       allotted
                       to
                       others
                       ,
                       and
                       which
                       such
                       may
                       have
                       the
                       benefit
                       of
                       .
                    
                  
                
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 
                   
                     
                       
                         The
                         15
                         th
                         Article
                         of
                         the
                         Church
                         of
                         England
                         .
                      
                       
                         Of
                         Christ
                         alone
                         without
                         Sin.
                         
                      
                       
                         
                         Christ
                         in
                         the
                         Truth
                         of
                         our
                         nature
                         was
                         made
                         like
                         unto
                         us
                         in
                         all
                         things
                         ,
                         Sin
                         only
                         except
                         ,
                         from
                         which
                         he
                         was
                         clearly
                         void
                         ,
                         both
                         in
                         his
                         Flesh
                         ,
                         and
                         in
                         his
                         Spirit
                         ,
                         &c.
                         
                         But
                         all
                         we
                         the
                         rest
                         (
                         although
                         Baptized
                         ,
                         and
                         born
                         again
                         in
                         Christ
                         )
                         yet
                         offend
                         in
                         many
                         things
                         ;
                         and
                         if
                         we
                         say
                         we
                         have
                         no
                         Sin
                         ,
                         we
                         deceive
                         our selves
                         ,
                         and
                         the
                         Truth
                         is
                         not
                         in
                         us
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     
                       
                         The
                         Council
                         of
                         Trent
                         .
                      
                       
                         
                         If
                         any
                         one
                         shall
                         say
                         ,
                         That
                         any
                         one
                         can
                         avoid
                         all
                         Sins
                         ,
                         such
                         also
                         as
                         are
                         venial
                         ,
                         in
                         the
                         whole
                         course
                         of
                         his
                         Life
                         ,
                         except
                         by
                         special
                         priviledge
                         from
                         God
                         ,
                         as
                         the
                         Church
                         doth
                         hold
                         concerning
                         the
                         Blessed
                         Virgin
                         ;
                         Let
                         him
                         be
                         accursed
                         .
                      
                    
                     
                       
                         The
                         Rhemists
                         .
                      
                       
                         
                         Our
                         Lady
                         had
                         so
                         much
                         Grace
                         given
                         her
                         ;
                         that
                         she
                         never
                         sinned
                         ,
                         not
                         so
                         much
                         as
                         venially
                         ,
                         in
                         all
                         her
                         Life
                         ,
                      
                    
                  
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 The
                 Opposition
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     
                       The
                       Church
                       of
                       England
                       .
                    
                     
                       The
                       Church
                       of
                       Rome
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       Christ
                       alone
                       is
                       without
                       Sin
                       ,
                       but
                       all
                       the
                       rest
                       of
                       mankind
                       offend
                       in
                       many
                       things
                       ,
                       none
                       being
                       excepted
                       .
                    
                     
                       The
                       Virgin
                       Mary
                       is
                       excepted
                       ,
                       having
                       never
                       sinned
                       so
                       much
                       as
                       venially
                       .
                    
                  
                
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 
                   
                     
                       
                         The
                         19
                         th
                         Article
                         of
                         the
                         Church
                         of
                         England
                         .
                      
                       
                         Of
                         the
                         Church
                         .
                      
                       
                         
                         The
                         visible
                         Church
                         of
                         Christ
                         is
                         a
                         Congregation
                         on
                         of
                         faithful
                         men
                         ,
                         in
                         which
                         the
                         pure
                         Word
                         of
                         God
                         is
                         Preached
                         ,
                         and
                         the
                         Sacraments
                         be
                         duly
                         ministred
                         according
                         to
                         Christs
                         Ordinance
                         ,
                         in
                         all
                         those
                         things
                         that
                         of
                         necessity
                         are
                         requisite
                         to
                         the
                         same
                         .
                      
                       
                         As
                         the
                         Church
                         of
                         
                           Jerusalem
                           ,
                           Alexandria
                        
                         ,
                         and
                         Antioch
                         ,
                         have
                         erred
                         :
                         So
                         also
                         the
                         Church
                         of
                         Rome
                         hath
                         erred
                         ,
                         not
                         only
                         in
                         their
                         Living
                         ,
                         and
                         manner
                         of
                         Ceremonies
                         ,
                         but
                         also
                         in
                         matters
                         of
                         Faith.
                         
                      
                       
                         
                           §
                           1.
                           
                           Of
                           the
                           Church
                           .
                        
                         
                           The
                           Visible
                           Church
                           is
                           where
                           the
                           Word
                           of
                           God
                           is
                           Preached
                           ,
                           and
                           the
                           Sacraments
                           be
                           duly
                           Ministred
                           ,
                           in
                           all
                           things
                           of
                           necessity
                           requisite
                           .
                        
                      
                    
                  
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 The
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     
                       
                         The
                         5
                         th
                         General
                         Council
                         of
                         Lateran
                         .
                      
                       
                         
                         The
                         Sacred
                         Doctors
                         have
                         affirmed
                         ,
                         That
                         the
                         Vnity
                         of
                         the
                         Church
                         doth
                         consist
                         in
                         two
                         things
                         .
                         1.
                         
                         In
                         the
                         Conjunction
                         of
                         the
                         Members
                         of
                         the
                         Church
                         one
                         with
                         another
                         .
                         2.
                         
                         In
                         their
                         Order
                         to
                         one
                         Head
                         ,
                         the
                         Vicar
                         of
                         Christ
                         ,
                         according
                         to
                         the
                         saying
                         of
                         the
                         Apostle
                         ,
                         Not
                         holding
                         the
                         Head.
                         
                      
                    
                     
                       
                         The
                         Catechism
                         of
                         the
                         Council
                         of
                         Trent
                         .
                      
                       
                         Of
                         the
                         Notes
                         of
                         the
                         True
                         Church
                         .
                      
                       
                         
                         The
                         first
                         Note
                         is
                         ,
                         That
                         it
                         be
                         One.
                         And
                         it
                         is
                         called
                         One
                         ,
                         as
                         there
                         is
                         one
                         Lord
                         ,
                         one
                         Faith
                         ,
                         one
                         Baptism
                         .
                         There
                         is
                         one
                         Governour
                         ,
                         the
                         Invisible
                         ,
                         Christ
                         ;
                         the
                         Visible
                         ,
                         who
                         (
                         being
                         the
                         lawful
                         Successor
                         of
                         Peter
                         ,
                         Prince
                         of
                         the
                         Apostles
                         )
                         doth
                         possess
                         the
                         Roman
                         Chair
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Opposition
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     
                       The
                       Church
                       of
                       England
                       .
                    
                     
                       The
                       Church
                       of
                       Rome
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       The
                       Notes
                       of
                       a
                       True
                       Church
                       are
                       the
                       pure
                       word
                       Preached
                       ,
                       and
                       the
                       due
                       Ministration
                       of
                       the
                       Sacraments
                       .
                    
                     
                       The
                       necessary
                       Note
                       of
                       the
                       true
                       Church
                       is
                       the
                       being
                       united
                       to
                       the
                       Bishop
                       of
                       Rome
                       .
                    
                  
                
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 
                   
                     
                       
                         §
                         2.
                         
                         Of
                         the
                         Falibility
                         of
                         the
                         Church
                         of
                         Rome
                         .
                      
                       
                         The
                         Church
                         of
                         Rome
                         hath
                         erred
                         ,
                         as
                         well
                         as
                         other
                         Churches
                         ,
                         in
                         Living
                         ,
                         Ceremonies
                         ,
                         and
                         Faith.
                         
                      
                       
                       
                         
                         The
                         Church
                         of
                         Rome
                         hath
                         erred
                         in
                         Ceremonies
                         .
                      
                    
                     
                       
                         The
                         Common-Prayer
                         Book
                         .
                      
                       
                         
                         Of
                         such
                         Ceremonies
                         as
                         be
                         used
                         in
                         the
                         Church
                         ,
                         and
                         have
                         had
                         their
                         beginning
                         by
                         the
                         Institution
                         of
                         man
                         ,
                         some
                         are
                         put
                         away
                         ,
                         because
                         the
                         great
                         excess
                         and
                         multitude
                         of
                         them
                         hath
                         so
                         increased
                         in
                         these
                         latter
                         days
                         ,
                         that
                         the
                         burden
                         of
                         them
                         was
                         intolerable
                         .
                         This
                         our
                         excessive
                         multitude
                         of
                         Ceremonies
                         was
                         so
                         great
                         ,
                         and
                         many
                         of
                         them
                         so
                         dark
                         ,
                         that
                         they
                         did
                         more
                         confound
                         ,
                         than
                         declare
                         and
                         set
                         forth
                         Christs
                         benefits
                         unto
                         us
                         .
                         Furthermore
                         ,
                         the
                         most
                         weighty
                         cause
                         of
                         the
                         abolishment
                         of
                         some
                         Ceremonies
                         was
                         ,
                         that
                         they
                         were
                         so
                         far
                         abused
                         ,
                         partly
                         by
                         the
                         superstitious
                         blindness
                         of
                         the
                         rude
                         and
                         unlearned
                         ,
                         and
                         partly
                         by
                         the
                         unsatiable
                         avarice
                         ,
                         &c.
                         
                      
                    
                     
                       
                         
                           The
                           2d
                           part
                        
                         ,
                         Of
                         the
                         Homily
                         of
                         Place
                         and
                         Time
                         of
                         Prayer
                         .
                      
                       
                         They
                         have
                         prophaned
                         and
                         defiled
                         their
                         Churches
                         with
                         Heathenish
                         and
                         Jewish
                         abuses
                         ,
                         with
                         Images
                         and
                         Idols
                         ,
                         with
                         numbers
                         of
                         Altars
                         ,
                         too
                         too
                         superstitiously
                         and
                         intolerably
                         abused
                         ,
                         with
                         gross
                         abusing
                         and
                         filthy
                         corrupting
                         of
                         the
                         Lord
                         's
                         Holy
                         Supper
                         ,
                         the
                         blessed
                         Sacrament
                         of
                         his
                         Body
                         and
                         Blood
                         ,
                         with
                         an
                         infinite
                         number
                         of
                         toyes
                         and
                         trifles
                         ,
                         of
                         their
                         own
                         devices
                         ,
                         to
                         make
                         a
                         goodly
                         outward
                         shew
                         ,
                         and
                         to
                         deface
                         the
                         plain
                         ,
                         simple
                         ,
                         and
                         sincere
                         Religion
                         of
                         Christ.
                         
                      
                    
                  
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 The
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     
                       
                         The
                         Council
                         of
                         Trent
                         .
                      
                       
                         
                         The
                         Church
                         hath
                         appointed
                         Ceremonies
                         ,
                         as
                         mystical
                         Benedictions
                         ,
                         Lights
                         ,
                         Incensings
                         ,
                         Garments
                         ,
                         and
                         such
                         like
                         ,
                         that
                         the
                         Majesty
                         of
                         so
                         great
                         a
                         Sacrifice
                         might
                         be
                         recommended
                         ,
                         and
                         the
                         minds
                         of
                         the
                         faithful
                         be
                         excited
                         ,
                         &c.
                         
                      
                       
                         
                         If
                         any
                         one
                         shall
                         say
                         ,
                         That
                         the
                         Ceremonies
                         ,
                         Garments
                         ,
                         and
                         external
                         signs
                         ,
                         which
                         the
                         Catholick
                         Church
                         doth
                         use
                         in
                         the
                         Celebration
                         of
                         Mass
                         ,
                         are
                         rather
                         Icitements
                         of
                         Impiety
                         ,
                         than
                         helps
                         to
                         Piety
                         ;
                         Let
                         him
                         be
                         accursed
                         .
                      
                       
                         
                         If
                         any
                         one
                         shall
                         say
                         ,
                         They
                         are
                         injurious
                         to
                         the
                         Holy
                         Spirit
                         ,
                         that
                         give
                         some
                         virtue
                         to
                         the
                         Holy
                         Chrism
                         of
                         Confirmation
                         ;
                         Let
                         him
                         be
                         accursed
                         .
                      
                       
                         
                           The
                           Catechism
                           .
                        
                         
                           
                           The
                           Sacrifice
                           of
                           the
                           Mass
                           hath
                           many
                           ,
                           and
                           those
                           very
                           remarkable
                           and
                           solemn
                           Rites
                           ;
                           none
                           of
                           which
                           is
                           to
                           be
                           esteemed
                           needless
                           sand
                           vain
                           .
                        
                      
                    
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Opposition
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     
                       The
                       Church
                       of
                       England
                       .
                    
                     
                       The
                       Church
                       of
                       Rome
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       1.
                       
                       The
                       Ceremonies
                       in
                       the
                       Church
                       of
                       Rome
                       ,
                       were
                       for
                       their
                       multitude
                       ,
                       an
                       intolerable
                       burden
                       .
                    
                     
                       1.
                       
                       The
                       Ceremonies
                       used
                       are
                       many
                       ,
                       but
                       solemn
                       ,
                       and
                       for
                       the
                       Majesty
                       of
                       Worship
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       2.
                       
                       They
                       do
                       more
                       confound
                       ,
                       than
                       set
                       forth
                       Christs
                       benefits
                       ,
                       and
                       do
                       deface
                       the
                       plain
                       and
                       sincere
                       Religion
                       of
                       Christ.
                       
                    
                     
                       2.
                       
                       They
                       do
                       recommend
                       the
                       Worship
                       ,
                       and
                       excite
                       the
                       minds
                       of
                       the
                       Faithful
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       
                       3.
                       
                       They
                       are
                       toyes
                       and
                       trifles
                       .
                    
                     
                       
                       3.
                       
                       None
                       of
                       them
                       are
                       needless
                       and
                       vain
                       ;
                       but
                       have
                       a
                       virtue
                       in
                       them
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       4.
                       
                       They
                       do
                       prophane
                       ,
                       and
                       defile
                       the
                       Churches
                       where
                       they
                       are
                       used
                       .
                    
                     
                       4.
                       
                       Whosoever
                       shall
                       say
                       ,
                       That
                       they
                       are
                       incitements
                       of
                       impiety
                       ,
                       is
                       accursed
                       .
                    
                  
                
              
               
                 See
                 Articles
                 6
                 th
                 .
                 and
                 34
                 th
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 
                 The
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 hath
                 erred
                 in
                 matters
                 of
                 Faith.
                 
              
               
                 
                   
                     
                       
                         
                           The
                           2d
                           part
                        
                         ,
                         Of
                         the
                         Homily
                         concerning
                         the
                         Holy
                         Ghost
                         .
                      
                       
                         If
                         ye
                         will
                         compare
                         the
                         Notes
                         of
                         a
                         true
                         Church
                         ,
                         with
                         the
                         Church
                         of
                         Rome
                         ,
                         as
                         it
                         is
                         presently
                         ,
                         and
                         hath
                         been
                         for
                         the
                         space
                         of
                         Nine
                         hundred
                         years
                         and
                         odd
                         :
                         you
                         shall
                         well
                         perceive
                         the
                         state
                         thereof
                         to
                         be
                         so
                         far
                         wide
                         from
                         the
                         nature
                         of
                         the
                         true
                         Church
                         ,
                         that
                         nothing
                         can
                         be
                         more
                         ;
                         Where
                         is
                         then
                         the
                         Holy-Ghost
                         ,
                         which
                         they
                         do
                         so
                         stoutly
                         claim
                         to
                         themselves
                         ?
                         Where
                         is
                         now
                         the
                         Spirit
                         of
                         truth
                         ,
                         that
                         will
                         not
                         suffer
                         them
                         in
                         any
                         wise
                         to
                         err
                         ?
                         &c.
                         It
                         is
                         but
                         a
                         vain
                         brag
                         ,
                         and
                         nothing
                         else
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     
                       
                         The
                         Council
                         of
                         Trent
                         .
                      
                       
                         
                         The
                         Holy
                         Synod
                         delivering
                         that
                         sound
                         and
                         sincere
                         Doctrine
                         ,
                         which
                         the
                         Catholick
                         Church
                         being
                         taught
                         by
                         Jesus
                         Christ
                         himself
                         ,
                         and
                         the
                         Apostles
                         ,
                         and
                         by
                         the
                         Holy
                         
                         Spirit
                         suggesting
                         all
                         Truth
                         from
                         day
                         to
                         day
                         to
                         her
                         ,
                         hath
                         retained
                         ,
                         and
                         will
                         preserve
                         to
                         the
                         end
                         of
                         the
                         World
                         ;
                         doth
                         straightly
                         charge
                         all
                         the
                         faithful
                         of
                         Christ
                         ,
                         that
                         they
                         dare
                         not
                         after
                         this
                         ,
                         believe
                         or
                         teach
                         otherwise
                         ,
                         concerning
                         the
                         holy
                         Eucharist
                         ,
                         than
                         is
                         explained
                         and
                         defined
                         in
                         this
                         Decree
                         .
                      
                       
                         
                           The
                           Catechism
                           .
                        
                         
                           
                           The
                           Church
                           cannot
                           err
                           in
                           delivering
                           the
                           Discipline
                           of
                           Faith
                           and
                           Manners
                           .
                        
                      
                    
                     
                       
                         The
                         Rhemists
                         Annotations
                         .
                      
                       
                         
                         By
                         this
                         Promise
                         we
                         are
                         assured
                         ,
                         That
                         no
                         Heresies
                         ,
                         or
                         other
                         wicked
                         attempts
                         ,
                         can
                         prevail
                         against
                         the
                         Church
                         builded
                         upon
                         Peter
                         ,
                         which
                         the
                         Fathers
                         call
                         
                         Peter's
                         See
                         ,
                         and
                         the
                         Roman
                         Church
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Opposition
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     
                       The
                       Church
                       of
                       England
                       .
                    
                     
                       The
                       Church
                       of
                       Rome
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       1.
                       
                       The
                       Church
                       of
                       Rome
                       hath
                       erred
                       in
                       matters
                       of
                       Faith.
                       
                    
                     
                       1.
                       
                       The
                       Church
                       of
                       Rome
                       cannot
                       err
                       in
                       matters
                       of
                       Faith.
                       
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       2.
                       
                       The
                       pretence
                       of
                       the
                       Church
                       of
                       Rome
                       to
                       Infallibility
                       is
                       nothing
                       but
                       a
                       vain
                       brag
                       .
                    
                     
                       2.
                       
                       The
                       Church
                       of
                       Rome
                       is
                       guided
                       by
                       the
                       Holy
                       Spirit
                       from
                       day
                       to
                       day
                       ,
                       and
                       cannot
                       err
                       .
                    
                  
                
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 
                   
                     
                       
                         The
                         20
                         th
                         .
                         Article
                         of
                         the
                         Church
                         of
                         England
                         .
                      
                       
                         Of
                         the
                         Authority
                         of
                         the
                         Church
                         .
                      
                       
                         
                         It
                         is
                         not
                         lawful
                         for
                         the
                         Church
                         to
                         ordain
                         any
                         thing
                         that
                         is
                         contrary
                         to
                         God's
                         Word
                         
                         written
                         ,
                         &c.
                         wherefore
                         ,
                         although
                         the
                         Church
                         be
                         a
                         witness
                         and
                         keeper
                         of
                         Holy
                         Writ
                         ,
                         yet
                         as
                         it
                         ought
                         not
                         to
                         decree
                         any
                         thing
                         against
                         the
                         same
                         :
                         so
                         besides
                         the
                         same
                         ought
                         it
                         not
                         to
                         enforce
                         any
                         thing
                         to
                         be
                         believed
                         for
                         necessity
                         of
                         Salvation
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     
                       
                         The
                         Council
                         of
                         Constance
                         .
                      
                       
                         
                         Altho
                         Christ
                         hath
                         instituted
                         ,
                         and
                         did
                         Administer
                         the
                         Sacrament
                         of
                         the
                         Eucharist
                         in
                         Bread
                         and
                         Wine
                         ;
                         yet
                         this
                         nowithstanding
                         ,
                         the
                         Authority
                         of
                         the
                         sacred
                         Canons
                         ,
                         and
                         the
                         approved
                         custom
                         of
                         the
                         Church
                         ,
                         is
                         to
                         be
                         preserved
                         ,
                         that
                         it
                         be
                         not
                         received
                         after
                         Supper
                         ,
                         &c.
                         
                         And
                         likewise
                         ,
                         that
                         altho
                         the
                         Sacrament
                         was
                         received
                         in
                         both
                         kinds
                         ,
                         in
                         the
                         Primitive
                         Church
                         ,
                         yet
                         the
                         custom
                         is
                         reasonably
                         introduced
                         ,
                         that
                         the
                         Laicks
                         receive
                         in
                         one
                         kind
                         ,
                         &c.
                         
                         And
                         we
                         do
                         command
                         that
                         no
                         Presbyter
                         doth
                         communicate
                         the
                         People
                         in
                         both
                         .
                      
                    
                     
                       
                         The
                         Council
                         of
                         Trent
                         .
                      
                       
                         
                         This
                         Holy
                         Synod
                         being
                         taught
                         by
                         the
                         Holy
                         Spirit
                         ,
                         doth
                         declare
                         and
                         teach
                         ,
                         That
                         Lay-men
                         are
                         obliged
                         by
                         no
                         Divine
                         Precept
                         to
                         receive
                         in
                         both
                         kinds
                         ,
                         and
                         that
                         Communion
                         in
                         one
                         ,
                         is
                         sufficient
                         for
                         Salvation
                         .
                      
                       
                         
                         Furthermore
                         she
                         declares
                         ,
                         That
                         this
                         power
                         hath
                         always
                         been
                         in
                         the
                         Church
                         ,
                         that
                         in
                         dispensing
                         the
                         Sacraments
                         (
                         the
                         substance
                         of
                         them
                         being
                         preserved
                         )
                         she
                         might
                         appoint
                         and
                         change
                         those
                         things
                         which
                         she
                         doth
                         judg
                         more
                         expedient
                         for
                         the
                         profit
                         of
                         the
                         Receivers
                         ,
                         and
                         the
                         reverence
                         of
                         the
                         Sacrament
                         ,
                         &c.
                         
                         Wherefore
                         Holy
                         Mother
                         Church
                         acknowledging
                         [
                         avowing
                         ]
                         this
                         her
                         Authority
                         ,
                         &c.
                         for
                         weighty
                         and
                         just
                         causes
                         doth
                         decree
                         ,
                         
                         That
                         the
                         Eucharist
                         be
                         communicated
                         in
                         one
                         kind
                         .
                      
                    
                     
                       
                         1.
                         
                         General
                         Council
                         of
                         Lateran
                         .
                      
                       
                         
                         We
                         do
                         altogether
                         forbid
                         Presbyters
                         ,
                         Deacons
                         and
                         Monks
                         ,
                         to
                         contract
                         Matrimony
                         ;
                         and
                         we
                         do
                         determine
                         ,
                         that
                         Marriages
                         so
                         contracted
                         be
                         disjoyned
                         .
                      
                    
                     
                       
                         The
                         Creed
                         of
                         Pius
                         4th
                         .
                      
                       
                         In
                         which
                         it
                         's
                         declared
                         ,
                         That
                         the
                         Church
                         of
                         Rome
                         is
                         the
                         Mother
                         and
                         Mistriss
                         of
                         all
                         other
                         Churches
                         .
                         That
                         the
                         Pope
                         is
                         Successor
                         of
                         St.
                         Peter
                         ,
                         and
                         Vicar
                         of
                         Christ.
                         That
                         in
                         the
                         Mass
                         is
                         a
                         real
                         Transubstantiation
                         of
                         the
                         Elements
                         into
                         the
                         Body
                         and
                         Blood
                         of
                         Christ
                         ,
                         &c.
                         
                         And
                         that
                         all
                         things
                         professed
                         in
                         that
                         Creed
                         ,
                         are
                         the
                         Catholick
                         Faith
                         ,
                         
                           Out
                           of
                           which
                           no
                           man
                           can
                           be
                           saved
                           .
                        
                      
                    
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Opposition
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     
                       The
                       Church
                       of
                       England
                       .
                    
                     
                       The
                       Church
                       of
                       Rome
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       1.
                       
                       Saith
                       ,
                       that
                       it
                       is
                       not
                       lawful
                       for
                       the
                       Church
                       to
                       ordain
                       any
                       thing
                       contrary
                       to
                       God's
                       written
                       Word
                       .
                    
                     
                       1.
                       
                       The
                       Church
                       of
                       Rome
                       hath
                       ordained
                       things
                       contrary
                       to
                       God's
                       written
                       Word
                       ;
                       as
                       ,
                       in
                       requiring
                       the
                       Sacrament
                       to
                       be
                       administred
                       in
                       one
                       kind
                       ;
                       in
                       forbidding
                       and
                       disannulling
                       the
                       Marriage
                       of
                       Priests
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       2.
                       
                       The
                       Church
                       ought
                       not
                       to
                       enforce
                       any
                       thing
                       besides
                       the
                       written
                       Word
                       to
                       be
                       believed
                       for
                       necessity
                       of
                       Salvation
                       .
                    
                     
                       2.
                       
                       The
                       Church
                       of
                       Rome
                       doth
                       require
                       things
                       ,
                       at
                       least
                       ,
                       besides
                       the
                       Word
                       ,
                       to
                       be
                       believed
                       as
                       necessary
                       to
                       Salvation
                       :
                       As
                       that
                       
                       the
                       Pope
                       is
                       vicar
                       of
                       Christ
                       ,
                       and
                       St.
                       
                       Peter's
                       Successor
                       ;
                       that
                       there
                       are
                       properly
                       and
                       truly
                       Seven
                       Sacraments
                       instituted
                       by
                       Christ
                       ,
                       &c
                    
                  
                
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 
                   
                     
                       
                         The
                         21.
                         
                         Article
                         of
                         the
                         Church
                         of
                         England
                         .
                      
                       
                         Of
                         the
                         Authority
                         of
                         General
                         Councils
                         .
                      
                       
                         
                         General
                         Councils
                         may
                         not
                         be
                         gathered
                         together
                         without
                         the
                         commandment
                         and
                         will
                         of
                         Princes
                         :
                         And
                         when
                         they
                         be
                         gathered
                         together
                         (
                         forasmuch
                         as
                         they
                         be
                         an
                         Assembly
                         of
                         Men
                         ,
                         whereof
                         all
                         be
                         not
                         governed
                         with
                         the
                         Spirit
                         and
                         Word
                         of
                         God
                         )
                         they
                         may
                         err
                         ,
                         and
                         sometime
                         have
                         erred
                         in
                         things
                         pertaining
                         unto
                         God.
                         Wherefore
                         things
                         ordained
                         by
                         them
                         ,
                         as
                         necessary
                         to
                         Salvation
                         ,
                         have
                         neither
                         strength
                         nor
                         Authority
                         ,
                         unless
                         it
                         may
                         be
                         declared
                         that
                         they
                         be
                         taken
                         out
                         of
                         Holy
                         Scripture
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     
                       
                         Council
                         of
                         Trent
                         .
                      
                       
                         
                         It
                         belongs
                         to
                         the
                         Popes
                         to
                         call
                         and
                         direct
                         General
                         Councils
                         .
                      
                       
                         
                         The
                         Holy
                         ,
                         Vniversal
                         and
                         General
                         Synod
                         of
                         Trent
                         ,
                         lawfully
                         gathered
                         together
                         in
                         the
                         Holy
                         Ghost
                         —
                         taught
                         by
                         the
                         Holy
                         Spirit
                         ,
                         which
                         is
                         a
                         Spirit
                         of
                         Wisdom
                         and
                         Vnderstanding
                         ,
                         &c.
                         doth
                         declare
                         and
                         teach
                         .
                      
                    
                     
                       
                       
                         The
                         Rhemists
                         Annot.
                         
                      
                       
                         
                         To
                         teach
                         all
                         Truth
                         ,
                         and
                         preserve
                         in
                         Truth
                         and
                         from
                         Error
                         ,
                         the
                         Holy-Ghost
                         is
                         promised
                         and
                         performed
                         only
                         to
                         the
                         Church
                         ,
                         and
                         the
                         chief
                         Governor
                         and
                         General
                         Councils
                         thereof
                         .
                      
                    
                     
                       
                         The
                         Rhemists
                         Annot.
                         
                      
                       
                         
                         The
                         Holy
                         Councils
                         lawfully
                         kept
                         ,
                         &c.
                         have
                         ever
                         the
                         assistance
                         of
                         God's
                         Spirit
                         ,
                         and
                         therefore
                         cannot
                         err
                         in
                         their
                         Sentences
                         and
                         Determinations
                         concerning
                         the
                         same
                         ,
                         because
                         the
                         Holy-Ghost
                         cannot
                         err
                         ,
                         from
                         whom
                         (
                         as
                         you
                         see
                         here
                         )
                         jointly
                         with
                         the
                         Council
                         ,
                         the
                         Resolution
                         proceedeth
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Opposition
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     
                       The
                       Church
                       of
                       England
                       .
                    
                     
                       The
                       Church
                       of
                       Rome
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       1.
                       
                       General
                       Councils
                       may
                       not
                       be
                       gathered
                       without
                       the
                       Command
                       and
                       Will
                       of
                       Princes
                       .
                    
                     
                       1.
                       
                       It
                       belongs
                       to
                       the
                       Pope
                       to
                       call
                       General
                       Councils
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       2.
                       
                       General
                       Councils
                       have
                       erred
                       ,
                       and
                       may
                       err
                       .
                    
                     
                       2.
                       
                       General
                       Councils
                       called
                       by
                       the
                       Pope
                       cannot
                       err
                       .
                    
                  
                
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 
                   
                     
                       
                         The
                         22.
                         
                         Article
                         of
                         the
                         Church
                         of
                         England
                         .
                      
                       
                         Of
                         Purgatory
                         .
                      
                       
                         
                         The
                         Romish
                         Doctrine
                         concerning
                         Purgatory
                         ,
                         Pardons
                         ,
                         Worshipping
                         and
                         Adoration
                         ,
                         as
                         well
                         of
                         Images
                         ,
                         as
                         of
                         Relicks
                         ,
                         and
                         also
                         Invocation
                         of
                         
                         Saints
                         is
                         a
                         fond
                         Thing
                         ,
                         vainly
                         invented
                         ,
                         and
                         grounded
                         upon
                         no
                         warranty
                         of
                         Scripture
                         ,
                         but
                         rather
                         repugnant
                         to
                         the
                         Word
                         of
                         God.
                         
                      
                       
                         
                           §
                           1.
                           
                           Purgatory
                           .
                        
                         
                           THE
                           Romish
                           Doctrine
                           concerning
                           Purgatory
                           ,
                           is
                           a
                           fond
                           thing
                           ,
                           vainly
                           invented
                           ,
                           and
                           grounded
                           upon
                           no
                           warranty
                           of
                           Scripture
                           ,
                           &c.
                           
                        
                      
                    
                     
                       
                         
                           3d
                           part
                        
                         ,
                         Of
                         the
                         Homily
                         concerning
                         Prayer
                         .
                      
                       
                         If
                         we
                         will
                         cleane
                         only
                         unto
                         the
                         Word
                         of
                         God
                         ,
                         then
                         we
                         must
                         needs
                         grant
                         ,
                         that
                         we
                         have
                         no
                         Commandment
                         to
                         pray
                         for
                         them
                         that
                         are
                         departed
                         out
                         of
                         this
                         World.
                         For
                         the
                         Scripture
                         doth
                         acknowledg
                         but
                         two
                         places
                         after
                         this
                         Life
                         .
                         The
                         one
                         proper
                         to
                         the
                         Elect
                         and
                         blessed
                         of
                         God
                         ,
                         the
                         other
                         to
                         the
                         Reprobate
                         .
                      
                       
                         There
                         is
                         no
                         place
                         for
                         Repentance
                         ,
                         nor
                         yet
                         for
                         Satisfaction
                         .
                         —
                         As
                         the
                         Scripture
                         teacheth
                         us
                         ,
                         let
                         us
                         think
                         ,
                         that
                         the
                         Soul
                         of
                         Man
                         passing
                         out
                         of
                         the
                         Body
                         ,
                         goeth
                         straightways
                         to
                         Heaven
                         ,
                         or
                         else
                         to
                         Hell
                         ,
                         whereof
                         the
                         one
                         needeth
                         no
                         Prayer
                         ,
                         the
                         other
                         is
                         without
                         Redemption
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     
                       
                         The
                         Council
                         of
                         Trent
                         .
                      
                       
                         
                         Seeing
                         it
                         hath
                         been
                         lately
                         taught
                         in
                         this
                         Vniversal
                         Synod
                         from
                         Scripture
                         ,
                         &c.
                         
                         That
                         there
                         is
                         a
                         Purgatory
                         ,
                         and
                         that
                         the
                         Souls
                         there
                         detained
                         ,
                         are
                         helped
                         by
                         the
                         Suffrages
                         of
                         the
                         Faithful
                         ,
                         but
                         most
                         of
                         all
                         by
                         the
                         acceptable
                         Sacrifice
                         of
                         the
                         Altar
                         ;
                         the
                         Holy
                         Synod
                         doth
                         command
                         
                         the
                         Bishops
                         ,
                         that
                         they
                         take
                         diligent
                         care
                         ,
                         that
                         the
                         sound
                         Doctrine
                         concerning
                         Purgatory
                         ,
                         be
                         believed
                         ,
                         taught
                         ,
                         &c.
                         
                      
                       
                         
                         If
                         any
                         one
                         shall
                         say
                         ,
                         That
                         the
                         fault
                         is
                         so
                         remitted
                         to
                         every
                         penitent
                         Sinner
                         ,
                         that
                         there
                         remains
                         no
                         guilt
                         to
                         be
                         paid
                         for
                         in
                         Purgatory
                         ,
                         before
                         there
                         be
                         an
                         entrance
                         granted
                         into
                         the
                         Kingdom
                         of
                         Heaven
                         ;
                         let
                         him
                         be
                         accursed
                         .
                      
                       
                         
                         If
                         any
                         one
                         shall
                         say
                         ,
                         that
                         the
                         Sacrifice
                         of
                         the
                         Mass
                         ought
                         not
                         to
                         be
                         offered
                         for
                         the
                         Dead
                         ,
                         &c.
                         let
                         him
                         be
                         accursed
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Opposition
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     
                       The
                       Church
                       of
                       England
                       .
                    
                     
                       The
                       Church
                       of
                       Rome
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       1.
                       
                       The
                       Romish
                       Doctrine
                       concerning
                       Purgatory
                       is
                       a
                       fond
                       thing
                       ,
                       vainly
                       invented
                       .
                    
                     
                       1.
                       
                       The
                       Doctrine
                       of
                       Purgatory
                       is
                       necessary
                       to
                       be
                       believed
                       ,
                       and
                       whosoever
                       doth
                       not
                       believe
                       it
                       ,
                       is
                       accursed
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       2.
                       
                       It
                       's
                       grounded
                       upon
                       no
                       warranty
                       of
                       Scripture
                       ,
                       but
                       rather
                       is
                       repugnant
                       to
                       it
                       .
                    
                     
                       2.
                       
                       It
                       's
                       taught
                       from
                       Scripture
                       .
                    
                  
                
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 
                   
                     
                       
                         §
                         2.
                         
                         Pardons
                         .
                      
                       
                         THE
                         Romish
                         Doctrine
                         concerning
                         Pardons
                         is
                         a
                         fond
                         thing
                         ,
                         vainly
                         invented
                         ,
                         &c.
                         
                      
                    
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     
                       
                         Rhemists
                         Annotations
                         .
                      
                       
                         
                         To
                         restore
                         Offenders
                         to
                         the
                         Churches
                         Sacraments
                         and
                         Communion
                         of
                         the
                         Faithful
                         ,
                         to
                         pardon
                         also
                         ,
                         either
                         all
                         ,
                         
                         or
                         part
                         of
                         the
                         Penance
                         enjoyned
                         ,
                         or
                         what
                         Debts
                         soever
                         Man
                         oweth
                         to
                         God
                         ,
                         or
                         the
                         Church
                         ,
                         for
                         the
                         satisfaction
                         of
                         his
                         Sins
                         forgiven
                         ,
                         is
                         called
                         Indulgence
                         .
                      
                    
                     
                       
                         1.
                         
                         General
                         Council
                         of
                         Lateran
                         .
                      
                       
                         
                         We
                         do
                         grant
                         Remission
                         of
                         their
                         Sins
                         ,
                         to
                         whosoever
                         do
                         go
                         to
                         Jerusalem
                         ,
                         and
                         shall
                         efficaciously
                         afford
                         their
                         help
                         to
                         oppose
                         the
                         Infidels
                         .
                      
                    
                     
                       
                         4.
                         
                         General
                         Council
                         of
                         Lateran
                         .
                      
                       
                         
                         The
                         Catholicks
                         ,
                         that
                         having
                         taken
                         upon
                         them
                         the
                         Character
                         of
                         the
                         Cross
                         ,
                         shall
                         address
                         themselves
                         to
                         the
                         destruction
                         of
                         Hereticks
                         ,
                         enjoy
                         that
                         Indulgence
                         ,
                         and
                         are
                         armed
                         with
                         the
                         same
                         priviledg
                         which
                         is
                         granted
                         to
                         those
                         that
                         go
                         to
                         the
                         relief
                         of
                         the
                         Holy
                         Land.
                         
                      
                    
                     
                       
                         The
                         Council
                         of
                         Constance
                         .
                      
                       
                         
                         The
                         Holy
                         Synod
                         doth
                         grant
                         to
                         every
                         one
                         that
                         goes
                         in
                         the
                         appointed
                         Procession
                         ,
                         an
                         hundred
                         days
                         of
                         Indulgence
                         ,
                         &c.
                         
                         And
                         to
                         those
                         that
                         once
                         a
                         Day
                         say
                         devoutly
                         a
                         
                           Pater
                           Noster
                        
                         ,
                         and
                         Ave-Maria
                         ,
                         for
                         the
                         safety
                         of
                         the
                         Emperor
                         ,
                         40
                         Days
                         of
                         Indulgence
                         ,
                         in
                         the
                         accustomed
                         form
                         of
                         the
                         Church
                         .
                      
                    
                     
                       
                         The
                         Council
                         of
                         Trent
                         .
                      
                       
                         
                         Indulgences
                         are
                         the
                         heavenly
                         Treasures
                         of
                         the
                         Church
                         .
                         Seeing
                         the
                         power
                         of
                         Indulgences
                         hath
                         been
                         granted
                         by
                         Christ
                         to
                         the
                         Church
                         ,
                         this
                         Holy
                         Synod
                         doth
                         teach
                         ,
                         That
                         the
                         use
                         of
                         them
                         is
                         very
                         wholesome
                         to
                         Christian
                         People
                         ,
                         and
                         doth
                         command
                         that
                         they
                         be
                         retained
                         in
                         the
                         Church
                         ,
                         and
                         doth
                         condemn
                         them
                         by
                         an
                         Anathema
                         that
                         affirm
                         them
                         to
                         be
                         unprofitable
                         ,
                         or
                         deny
                         that
                         the
                         Church
                         hath
                         a
                         power
                         to
                         grant
                         them
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 The
                 Opposition
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     
                       The
                       Church
                       of
                       England
                       .
                    
                     
                       The
                       Church
                       of
                       Rome
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       1.
                       
                       The
                       Romish
                       Doctrine
                       concerning
                       Indulgence
                       is
                       grounded
                       upon
                       no
                       warrant
                       of
                       Scripture
                       .
                    
                     
                       1.
                       
                       The
                       Power
                       of
                       Indulgences
                       was
                       granted
                       by
                       Christ.
                       
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       2.
                       
                       It
                       's
                       a
                       fond
                       thing
                       ,
                       and
                       vainly
                       invented
                       .
                    
                     
                       2.
                       
                       They
                       are
                       wholsome
                       to
                       Christian
                       People
                       ;
                       and
                       whosoever
                       shall
                       affirm
                       them
                       to
                       be
                       unprofitable
                       ,
                       is
                       accursed
                       .
                    
                  
                
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 
                   
                     
                       
                         §
                         3.
                         
                         Of
                         Images
                         and
                         Relicks
                         .
                      
                       
                         THE
                         Romish
                         Doctrine
                         concerning
                         the
                         Adoration
                         ,
                         as
                         well
                         of
                         Images
                         ,
                         as
                         of
                         Relicks
                         ,
                         is
                         a
                         fond
                         thing
                         ,
                         vainly
                         invented
                         ,
                         &c.
                         
                      
                    
                     
                       
                         
                           2d
                           part
                        
                         ,
                         Of
                         the
                         Homily
                         against
                         Idolatry
                         .
                      
                       
                         Images
                         and
                         Image
                         worship
                         ,
                         were
                         in
                         the
                         Primitive
                         Church
                         (
                         which
                         was
                         most
                         pure
                         and
                         uncorrupt
                         )
                         abhorred
                         and
                         detested
                         ,
                         as
                         abominable
                         and
                         contrary
                         to
                         all
                         true
                         Christian
                         Religion
                         .
                      
                    
                     
                       
                         
                           3d
                           part
                        
                         ,
                         Of
                         the
                         Homily
                         against
                         Images
                         ,
                         &c.
                         
                      
                       
                         Let
                         such
                         as
                         fall
                         down
                         before
                         Images
                         of
                         Saints
                         ,
                         know
                         and
                         confess
                         ,
                         that
                         they
                         exhibit
                         that
                         honour
                         to
                         dead
                         Stocks
                         and
                         Stones
                         ,
                         which
                         the
                         Saints
                         themselves
                         ,
                         
                           Peter
                           ,
                           Paul
                        
                         ,
                         and
                         Barnabas
                         ,
                         would
                         not
                         be
                         given
                         to
                         them
                         when
                         alive
                         ,
                         &c.
                         
                      
                       
                       
                         In
                         this
                         they
                         pass
                         the
                         folly
                         and
                         wickedness
                         of
                         the
                         Gentiles
                         ,
                         that
                         they
                         honour
                         and
                         worship
                         the
                         Relicks
                         ,
                         and
                         the
                         Bones
                         of
                         our
                         Saints
                         ;
                         which
                         prove
                         ,
                         that
                         they
                         be
                         mortal
                         men
                         and
                         dead
                         ,
                         and
                         therefore
                         no
                         Gods
                         to
                         be
                         worshipped
                         ,
                         which
                         the
                         Gentiles
                         would
                         never
                         confess
                         of
                         their
                         Gods
                         for
                         very
                         shame
                         ;
                         but
                         the
                         Relicks
                         we
                         must
                         kiss
                         and
                         offer
                         to
                         ,
                         especially
                         on
                         Relicks
                         Sunday
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     
                       
                         The
                         Council
                         of
                         Trent
                         .
                      
                       
                         
                         The
                         Holy
                         Synod
                         doth
                         command
                         all
                         Bishops
                         ,
                         and
                         others
                         ,
                         whose
                         office
                         it
                         is
                         to
                         teach
                         ,
                         That
                         they
                         instruct
                         the
                         Faithful
                         ,
                         according
                         to
                         the
                         use
                         of
                         the
                         Catholick
                         and
                         Apostolick
                         Church
                         ,
                         received
                         from
                         the
                         first
                         times
                         of
                         the
                         Christian
                         Religion
                         ,
                         concerning
                         the
                         honour
                         of
                         Relicks
                         ,
                         and
                         the
                         lawful
                         use
                         of
                         Images
                         .
                      
                       
                         The
                         Synod
                         doth
                         decree
                         ,
                         That
                         the
                         Images
                         of
                         Christ
                         ,
                         the
                         Virgin
                         Mother
                         of
                         God
                         ,
                         and
                         other
                         Saints
                         ,
                         are
                         to
                         be
                         had
                         and
                         retained
                         especially
                         in
                         Churches
                         ,
                         and
                         that
                         due
                         Honour
                         and
                         Veneration
                         be
                         given
                         to
                         them
                         ,
                         &c.
                         and
                         when
                         we
                         kiss
                         them
                         ,
                         uncover
                         the
                         Head
                         ,
                         and
                         fall
                         down
                         before
                         them
                         ,
                         we
                         do
                         adore
                         Christ
                         ,
                         and
                         venerate
                         the
                         Saints
                         ,
                         whose
                         Similitude
                         they
                         bear
                         .
                      
                       
                         They
                         are
                         altogether
                         to
                         be
                         condemned
                         ,
                         and
                         the
                         Church
                         doth
                         condemn
                         them
                         ,
                         that
                         do
                         deny
                         the
                         Bodies
                         of
                         the
                         Saints
                         and
                         Martyrs
                         are
                         to
                         be
                         venerated
                         by
                         the
                         Faithful
                         ;
                         and
                         that
                         affirm
                         that
                         Veneration
                         and
                         Honour
                         is
                         not
                         due
                         to
                         their
                         Relicks
                         ,
                         or
                         are
                         unprofitably
                         honoured
                         ,
                         &c.
                         
                      
                       
                       
                         Whosoever
                         shall
                         teach
                         or
                         think
                         any
                         thing
                         contrary
                         to
                         those
                         Decrees
                         ,
                         let
                         him
                         be
                         accursed
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Opposition
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     
                       The
                       Church
                       of
                       England
                       .
                    
                     
                       The
                       Church
                       of
                       Rome
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       1.
                       
                       Image-worship
                       was
                       abhorred
                       in
                       the
                       Primitive
                       Church
                       .
                    
                     
                       1.
                       
                       Image-worship
                       was
                       received
                       from
                       the
                       first
                       Times
                       of
                       Christianity
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       2.
                       
                       The
                       Romish
                       Doctrine
                       of
                       worshipping
                       Images
                       and
                       Relicks
                       ,
                       is
                       a
                       fond
                       thing
                       ,
                       &c.
                       
                    
                     
                       2.
                       
                       The
                       Relicks
                       of
                       the
                       Saints
                       are
                       to
                       be
                       venerated
                       ;
                       &
                       such
                       as
                       affirm
                       they
                       are
                       not
                       profitably
                       honoured
                       ,
                       are
                       to
                       be
                       condemned
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       3.
                       
                       It
                       's
                       grounded
                       upon
                       no
                       Scripture
                       ,
                       but
                       is
                       repugnant
                       thereto
                       .
                    
                     
                       3.
                       
                       Whosoever
                       shall
                       teach
                       or
                       think
                       they
                       are
                       not
                       to
                       be
                       venerated
                       ,
                       is
                       accursed
                       .
                    
                  
                
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 
                   
                     
                       
                         §
                         4.
                         
                         Invocation
                         of
                         Saints
                         .
                      
                       
                         INvocation
                         of
                         Saints
                         is
                         a
                         fond
                         thing
                         ,
                         vainly
                         invented
                         ,
                         and
                         grounded
                         upon
                         no
                         warranty
                         of
                         Scripture
                         ,
                         &c.
                         
                      
                    
                     
                       
                         
                           2d
                           part
                        
                         ,
                         Of
                         the
                         Homily
                         concerning
                         Prayer
                         .
                      
                       
                         There
                         are
                         certain
                         Conditions
                         most
                         requisite
                         to
                         be
                         found
                         in
                         every
                         one
                         ,
                         that
                         must
                         be
                         called
                         upon
                         ,
                         which
                         if
                         not
                         found
                         ,
                         our
                         Prayer
                         doth
                         avail
                         us
                         nothing
                         .
                         As
                         ,
                         1.
                         
                         That
                         he
                         to
                         whom
                         we
                         pray
                         ,
                         be
                         able
                         to
                         help
                         us
                         .
                         2.
                         
                         That
                         he
                         will.
                         3.
                         
                         That
                         he
                         hear
                         our
                         Prayer
                         .
                         4.
                         
                         That
                         he
                         understand
                         better
                         than
                         we
                         our selves
                         what
                         we
                         lack
                         .
                         If
                         these
                         things
                         be
                         to
                         be
                         found
                         in
                         any
                         other
                         ,
                         saving
                         only
                         in
                         God
                         ,
                         then
                         may
                         we
                         
                         lawfully
                         call
                         upon
                         some
                         other
                         besides
                         God.
                         But
                         what
                         Man
                         is
                         so
                         gross
                         ,
                         but
                         that
                         he
                         well
                         understandeth
                         that
                         those
                         things
                         are
                         only
                         proper
                         to
                         him
                         which
                         is
                         Omnipotent
                         ,
                         and
                         knoweth
                         all
                         things
                         ?
                         That
                         is
                         to
                         say
                         ,
                         only
                         to
                         God
                         alone
                         ;
                         whereof
                         it
                         followeth
                         ,
                         that
                         we
                         must
                         call
                         neither
                         upon
                         Angel
                         ,
                         nor
                         yet
                         upon
                         Saint
                         ,
                         but
                         only
                         and
                         solely
                         upon
                         God.
                         
                      
                    
                     
                       
                         
                           3d
                           part
                        
                         ,
                         Of
                         the
                         Homily
                         against
                         Idolatry
                         .
                      
                       
                         If
                         answer
                         be
                         made
                         ,
                         that
                         they
                         make
                         such
                         Saints
                         but
                         Intercessors
                         to
                         God
                         ,
                         &c.
                         
                         That
                         is
                         ,
                         after
                         the
                         Gentiles
                         Idolatrous
                         usage
                         ,
                         to
                         make
                         them
                         of
                         Saints
                         ,
                         Gods
                         ,
                         called
                         ,
                         
                           Dii
                           medioximi
                           ,
                           &c.
                        
                         
                      
                    
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     
                       
                         The
                         Council
                         of
                         Trent
                         .
                      
                       
                         The
                         Holy
                         Synod
                         doth
                         command
                         Bishops
                         and
                         others
                         ,
                         
                         that
                         have
                         the
                         office
                         of
                         teaching
                         ,
                         that
                         they
                         teach
                         the
                         faithful
                         ,
                         that
                         the
                         Saints
                         reigning
                         with
                         Christ
                         do
                         offer
                         Prayers
                         to
                         God
                         for
                         Men
                         ,
                         and
                         that
                         it
                         is
                         good
                         and
                         profitable
                         to
                         invoke
                         them
                         ;
                         and
                         for
                         the
                         obtaining
                         of
                         benefits
                         to
                         have
                         recourse
                         by
                         Jesus
                         Christ
                         ,
                         our
                         only
                         Redeemer
                         ,
                         to
                         their
                         Prayers
                         ,
                         aid
                         ,
                         and
                         help
                         .
                         But
                         those
                         that
                         deny
                         that
                         they
                         are
                         to
                         be
                         invocated
                         ,
                         or
                         affirm
                         that
                         they
                         do
                         not
                         pray
                         for
                         us
                         ;
                         or
                         that
                         the
                         Invocation
                         of
                         them
                         ,
                         that
                         they
                         may
                         pray
                         for
                         every
                         one
                         of
                         us
                         ,
                         is
                         Idolatry
                         ;
                         and
                         is
                         contrary
                         to
                         the
                         Word
                         of
                         God
                         ,
                         and
                         the
                         Honour
                         of
                         one
                         Mediator
                         Jesus
                         Christ
                         ,
                         do
                         think
                         wickedly
                         .
                      
                       
                         If
                         any
                         one
                         doth
                         think
                         or
                         teach
                         contrary
                         to
                         these
                         Decrees
                         ,
                         let
                         him
                         be
                         accursed
                         .
                      
                    
                     
                       
                       
                         The
                         Catechism
                         of
                         Trent
                         .
                      
                       
                         
                         We
                         do
                         flye
                         to
                         the
                         most
                         Holy
                         Mother
                         of
                         God
                         ,
                         that
                         by
                         her
                         Intercession
                         she
                         may
                         reconcile
                         God
                         to
                         Sinners
                         .
                         —
                         We
                         ought
                         to
                         call
                         upon
                         her
                         ,
                         the
                         Mother
                         of
                         Mercy
                         ,
                         and
                         Advocatress
                         of
                         faithful
                         People
                         ,
                         that
                         she
                         may
                         pray
                         for
                         us
                         Sinners
                         ,
                         &c.
                         of
                         which
                         no
                         one
                         can
                         ,
                         unless
                         impiously
                         and
                         cursedly
                         ,
                         doubt
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Opposition
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     
                       The
                       Church
                       of
                       England
                       .
                    
                     
                       The
                       Church
                       of
                       Rome
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       1.
                       
                       Invocation
                       of
                       Saints
                       is
                       a
                       fond
                       thing
                       .
                    
                     
                       1.
                       
                       Invocation
                       of
                       Saints
                       is
                       good
                       and
                       profitable
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       2.
                       
                       It
                       's
                       repugnant
                       to
                       the
                       Word
                       of
                       God.
                       
                    
                     
                       2.
                       
                       They
                       who
                       say
                       it
                       is
                       contrary
                       to
                       the
                       Word
                       of
                       God
                       ,
                       think
                       wickedly
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       3.
                       
                       To
                       make
                       them
                       Intercessors
                       ,
                       is
                       Idolatrous
                       .
                    
                     
                       3.
                       
                       Whosoever
                       shall
                       say
                       it
                       is
                       Idolatry
                       ,
                       thinks
                       wickedly
                       ,
                       and
                       is
                       accursed
                       .
                    
                  
                
              
            
          
           
             
               The
               23.
               
               Article
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               .
            
             
               Of
               Ministring
               in
               the
               Congregation
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 Opposition
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     
                       The
                       Church
                       of
                       England
                       .
                    
                     
                       The
                       Church
                       of
                       Rome
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       
                       It
                       is
                       not
                       lawful
                       for
                       any
                       Man
                       to
                       take
                       upon
                       himself
                       the
                       Office
                       ,
                       &c.
                       of
                       ministring
                       the
                       Sacraments
                       in
                       the
                       Congregation
                       ,
                       
                       before
                       he
                       be
                       lawfully
                       called
                       ,
                       and
                       sent
                       to
                       execute
                       the
                       same
                       .
                       And
                       those
                       we
                       ought
                       to
                       judg
                       lawfully
                       called
                       and
                       sent
                       ,
                       which
                       be
                       chosen
                       ,
                       and
                       called
                       to
                       this
                       work
                       by
                       Men
                       who
                       have
                       publick
                       Authority
                       ,
                       &c.
                       
                    
                     
                       
                       In
                       necessity
                       ,
                       any
                       of
                       the
                       People
                       may
                       baptize
                       ,
                       whether
                       Men
                       or
                       Women
                       ,
                       of
                       whatsoever
                       Sect
                       ,
                       Jews
                       ,
                       Infidels
                       ,
                       and
                       Hereticks
                       ;
                       
                       if
                       they
                       intend
                       thereby
                       to
                       do
                       that
                       which
                       the
                       Catholic
                       Church
                       intends
                       to
                       do
                       .
                       
                         Cathechism
                         of
                      
                       Trent
                       ,
                       
                         par
                         .
                         2.
                         cap.
                         11.
                         
                         Sect.
                         24.
                         
                      
                    
                  
                
              
            
          
           
             
               The
               24.
               
               Article
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               .
            
             
               Of
               speaking
               in
               the
               Congregation
               in
               such
               a
               Tongue
               as
               the
               People
               understandeth
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 Opposition
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     
                       The
                       Church
                       of
                       England
                       .
                    
                     
                       The
                       Church
                       of
                       Rome
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       
                       It
                       is
                       a
                       thing
                       plainly
                       repugnant
                       to
                       the
                       Word
                       of
                       God
                       ,
                       and
                       the
                       Custom
                       of
                       the
                       Primitive
                       Church
                       to
                       have
                       publick
                       Prayer
                       in
                       the
                       Church
                       ,
                       or
                       to
                       minister
                       the
                       Sacraments
                       in
                       a
                       Tongue
                       not
                       understood
                       of
                       the
                       People
                       .
                    
                     
                       It
                       seemed
                       not
                       fit
                       to
                       the
                       Fathers
                       ,
                       that
                       the
                       Mass
                       be
                       every
                       where
                       celebrated
                       in
                       the
                       Vulgar
                       Tongue
                       .
                       Wherefore
                       the
                       Ancient
                       Rite
                       is
                       every
                       where
                       to
                       be
                       retained
                       .
                       Whosoever
                       shall
                       say
                       ,
                       That
                       the
                       Mass
                       ought
                       to
                       be
                       celebrated
                       only
                       in
                       the
                       Vulgar
                       Tongue
                       ,
                       let
                       him
                       be
                       accarsed
                       .
                       
                         Council
                         of
                      
                       Trent
                       
                         Sess.
                         22.
                         
                         Cap.
                         8.
                         and
                         Can.
                         9.
                         
                      
                    
                  
                
              
               
                 See
                 the
                 Homily
                 of
                 Common-Prayer
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               
                 
                   
                     
                       
                         The
                         25.
                         
                         Article
                         of
                         the
                         Church
                         of
                         England
                         .
                      
                       
                         Of
                         the
                         Sacraments
                         .
                      
                       
                         
                         There
                         are
                         two
                         Sacraments
                         ordained
                         of
                         Christ
                         our
                         Lord
                         in
                         the
                         Gospel
                         ,
                         that
                         is
                         to
                         say
                         ,
                         Baptism
                         ,
                         and
                         the
                         Supper
                         of
                         the
                         Lord.
                         
                      
                       
                         
                         Those
                         five
                         commonly
                         called
                         Sacraments
                         ,
                         that
                         is
                         to
                         say
                         ,
                         Confirmation
                         ,
                         Penance
                         ,
                         Orders
                         ,
                         Matrimony
                         ,
                         and
                         Extreme
                         Auction
                         ,
                         are
                         not
                         to
                         be
                         counted
                         for
                         Sacraments
                         of
                         the
                         Gospel
                         ,
                         being
                         such
                         as
                         have
                         grown
                         ,
                         partly
                         of
                         the
                         corrupt
                         following
                         of
                         the
                         Apostles
                         ,
                         partly
                         are
                         states
                         of
                         Life
                         allowed
                         in
                         the
                         Scriptures
                         ,
                         but
                         yet
                         have
                         not
                         like
                         nature
                         of
                         Sacraments
                         with
                         Baptism
                         ,
                         and
                         the
                         Lord's
                         Supper
                         ,
                         for
                         that
                         they
                         have
                         not
                         any
                         visible
                         Sign
                         or
                         Ceremony
                         ,
                         ordained
                         of
                         God.
                         The
                         Sacraments
                         were
                         not
                         ordained
                         of
                         Christ
                         to
                         be
                         gazed
                         upon
                         ,
                         or
                         to
                         be
                         carried
                         about
                         ,
                         but
                         that
                         we
                         should
                         duly
                         use
                         them
                         .
                         And
                         in
                         such
                         only
                         ,
                         as
                         worthily
                         receive
                         the
                         same
                         ,
                         they
                         have
                         a
                         wholesome
                         effect
                         or
                         operation
                         ,
                         &c.
                         
                         There
                         shall
                         be
                         no
                         Celebration
                         of
                         the
                         Lord's
                         Supper
                         ,
                         except
                         there
                         be
                         a
                         convenient
                         number
                         to
                         Communicate
                         with
                         the
                         Priest
                         ,
                         &c.
                         
                         
                      
                    
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     
                       
                         The
                         Council
                         of
                         Trent
                         .
                      
                       
                         
                         If
                         any
                         one
                         shall
                         say
                         ,
                         That
                         the
                         Sacraments
                         of
                         the
                         new
                         Law
                         ,
                         have
                         not
                         been
                         all
                         instituted
                         by
                         Christ
                         ,
                         or
                         that
                         they
                         are
                         more
                         or
                         fewer
                         than
                         seven
                         ,
                         viz.
                         Baptism
                         ,
                         Confirmation
                         ,
                         
                         the
                         Eucharist
                         ,
                         Penance
                         ,
                         Extreme
                         Vnction
                         ,
                         Orders
                         and
                         Matrimony
                         ;
                         or
                         that
                         any
                         of
                         these
                         seven
                         ,
                         is
                         not
                         truly
                         and
                         properly
                         a
                         Sacrament
                         ;
                         let
                         him
                         be
                         accursed
                         .
                      
                       
                         
                         If
                         any
                         one
                         shall
                         say
                         ,
                         That
                         Grace
                         is
                         not
                         confer'd
                         
                           [
                           ex
                           opere
                           operato
                           ]
                           by
                           the
                           work
                           done
                        
                         in
                         the
                         Sacraments
                         of
                         the
                         new
                         Law
                         ;
                         but
                         that
                         only
                         Faith
                         in
                         the
                         Divine
                         Promise
                         is
                         sufficient
                         to
                         obtain
                         Grace
                         ;
                         let
                         him
                         be
                         accursed
                         .
                      
                       
                         
                         The
                         Synod
                         doth
                         approve
                         and
                         commend
                         those
                         Masses
                         ,
                         in
                         which
                         the
                         Priest
                         doth
                         communicate
                         alone
                         ;
                         forasmuch
                         as
                         they
                         ought
                         to
                         be
                         esteemed
                         truly
                         common
                         ;
                         partly
                         ,
                         because
                         the
                         People
                         do
                         spiritually
                         communicate
                         ;
                         and
                         partly
                         they
                         are
                         celebrated
                         for
                         all
                         the
                         Faithful
                         by
                         a
                         publick
                         Minister
                         of
                         the
                         Church
                         .
                      
                       
                         
                         If
                         any
                         one
                         shall
                         say
                         ,
                         That
                         the
                         Masses
                         ,
                         in
                         which
                         the
                         Priest
                         alone
                         doth
                         sacramentally
                         communicate
                         ,
                         are
                         unlawful
                         ,
                         and
                         so
                         to
                         be
                         abrogated
                         ,
                         let
                         him
                         be
                         accursed
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Opposition
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     
                       The
                       Church
                       of
                       England
                       .
                    
                     
                       The
                       Church
                       of
                       Rome
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       1.
                       
                       There
                       are
                       but
                       two
                       Sacraments
                       ordained
                       of
                       Christ.
                       
                    
                     
                       1.
                       
                       There
                       are
                       seven
                       Sacraments
                       truly
                       and
                       properly
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       2.
                       
                       The
                       other
                       called
                       Sacraments
                       ,
                       are
                       either
                       Corruptions
                       or
                       States
                       of
                       Life
                       ;
                       but
                       have
                       not
                       the
                       nature
                       of
                       Sacraments
                       .
                    
                     
                       2.
                       
                       Whosoever
                       shall
                       say
                       ,
                       That
                       any
                       of
                       the
                       seven
                       are
                       not
                       properly
                       ,
                       and
                       truly
                       Sacraments
                       ,
                       is
                       accursed
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       3.
                       
                       The
                       Sacraments
                       in
                       such
                       only
                       as
                       worthily
                       receive
                       the
                       same
                       ,
                       have
                       a
                       wholesome
                       Effect
                       and
                       Operation
                       .
                    
                     
                       3.
                       
                       The
                       Sacraments
                       do
                       confer
                       Grace
                       
                         Ex
                         opere
                         operato
                      
                       ,
                       and
                       whosoever
                       denies
                       it
                       ,
                       is
                       accursed
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       
                       4.
                       
                       The
                       Sacraments
                       were
                       not
                       ordained
                       to
                       be
                       gazed
                       upon
                       ,
                       but
                       to
                       be
                       used
                       .
                    
                     
                       4.
                       
                       Masses
                       in
                       which
                       the
                       Priest
                       alone
                       Sacramentally
                       Communicates
                       ,
                       to
                       be
                       approved
                       .
                       And
                       whosoever
                       doth
                       say
                       ,
                       They
                       are
                       unlawful
                       ,
                       is
                       accursed
                       .
                    
                  
                
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 
                   
                     
                       
                         The
                         28.
                         
                         Article
                         of
                         the
                         Church
                         of
                         England
                         .
                      
                       
                         Of
                         the
                         Lord's
                         Supper
                         .
                      
                       
                         
                         Transubstantiation
                         (
                         or
                         the
                         change
                         of
                         the
                         substance
                         of
                         Bread
                         and
                         Wine
                         )
                         in
                         the
                         Supper
                         of
                         the
                         Lord
                         ,
                         cannot
                         be
                         proved
                         by
                         Holy
                         Writ
                         ;
                         but
                         it
                         is
                         repugnant
                         to
                         the
                         plain
                         words
                         of
                         Scripture
                         ,
                         overthroweth
                         the
                         nature
                         of
                         a
                         Sacrament
                         ,
                         and
                         hath
                         given
                         occasion
                         to
                         many
                         Superstitions
                         .
                         The
                         Body
                         of
                         Christ
                         is
                         given
                         ,
                         taken
                         ,
                         and
                         eaten
                         in
                         the
                         Supper
                         only
                         ,
                         after
                         an
                         heavenly
                         and
                         spiritual
                         manner
                         .
                         And
                         the
                         mean
                         ,
                         whereby
                         the
                         Body
                         of
                         Christ
                         is
                         received
                         ,
                         and
                         eaten
                         in
                         the
                         Supper
                         ,
                         is
                         Faith.
                         
                      
                       
                         The
                         Sacrament
                         of
                         the
                         Lord's
                         Supper
                         ,
                         was
                         not
                         by
                         Christ's
                         Ordinance
                         reserved
                         ,
                         carried
                         about
                         ,
                         lifted
                         up
                         and
                         worshipped
                         .
                      
                    
                     
                       
                         Rubrick
                         at
                         the
                         end
                         of
                         the
                         Communion
                         Service
                         .
                      
                       
                         Do
                         Adoration
                         ought
                         to
                         be
                         done
                         ,
                         either
                         unto
                         the
                         Sacramental
                         Bread
                         and
                         Wine
                         ,
                         there
                         bodily
                         received
                         ,
                         or
                         unto
                         any
                         corporal
                         Presence
                         of
                         Christ's
                         natural
                         Flesh
                         and
                         Blood.
                         For
                         the
                         Sacramental
                         Bread
                         and
                         Wine
                         ,
                         remain
                         still
                         in
                         their
                         very
                         natural
                         Substances
                         ,
                         and
                         therefore
                         may
                         not
                         be
                         adored
                         (
                         for
                         that
                         
                         were
                         Idolatry
                         to
                         be
                         abhorred
                         of
                         all
                         Faithful
                         Christians
                         .
                         )
                         And
                         the
                         natural
                         Body
                         and
                         Blood
                         of
                         our
                         Saviour
                         Christ
                         ,
                         are
                         in
                         Heaven
                         ,
                         and
                         not
                         here
                         ;
                         it
                         being
                         against
                         the
                         Truth
                         of
                         Christ's
                         natural
                         Body
                         to
                         be
                         at
                         one
                         time
                         in
                         more
                         Places
                         than
                         one
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     
                       
                         The
                         4
                         th
                         General
                         Council
                         of
                         Lateran
                         .
                      
                       
                         
                         The
                         Body
                         and
                         Blood
                         of
                         Christ
                         are
                         truly
                         contained
                         in
                         the
                         Sacrament
                         of
                         the
                         Altar
                         ,
                         under
                         the
                         Species
                         of
                         Bread
                         and
                         Wine
                         ;
                         the
                         Bread
                         being
                         transubstantiated
                         into
                         the
                         Body
                         ,
                         and
                         the
                         Wine
                         into
                         the
                         Blood
                         ,
                         by
                         the
                         Power
                         of
                         God
                         ,
                         &c.
                         
                      
                    
                     
                       
                         The
                         Council
                         of
                         Trent
                         .
                      
                       
                         
                         Whosoever
                         shall
                         deny
                         that
                         the
                         Body
                         and
                         Blood
                         ,
                         together
                         with
                         the
                         Soul
                         and
                         Divinity
                         of
                         our
                         Lord
                         Jesus
                         Christ
                         ,
                         and
                         so
                         whole
                         Christ
                         ,
                         is
                         contained
                         in
                         the
                         Sacrament
                         of
                         the
                         Eucharist
                         ;
                         let
                         him
                         be
                         accursed
                         .
                      
                       
                         
                         Whosoever
                         shall
                         deny
                         that
                         wonderful
                         and
                         singular
                         Conversion
                         of
                         the
                         whole
                         Substance
                         of
                         the
                         Bread
                         into
                         the
                         Body
                         ,
                         and
                         of
                         the
                         whole
                         Substance
                         of
                         the
                         Wine
                         into
                         the
                         Blood
                         ,
                         the
                         Species
                         only
                         of
                         Bread
                         and
                         Wine
                         remaining
                         :
                         which
                         Conversion
                         the
                         Catholick
                         Church
                         most
                         aptly
                         calls
                         Transubstantiation
                         ;
                         let
                         him
                         be
                         accursed
                         .
                      
                       
                         
                         If
                         any
                         one
                         shall
                         say
                         ,
                         That
                         the
                         Body
                         and
                         Blood
                         of
                         Christ
                         is
                         only
                         in
                         use
                         ,
                         not
                         before
                         and
                         after
                         ;
                         and
                         that
                         the
                         true
                         Body
                         of
                         Christ
                         doth
                         not
                         remain
                         in
                         the
                         particles
                         of
                         it
                         ,
                         reserved
                         after
                         the
                         Communion
                         ,
                         let
                         him
                         be
                         accursed
                         .
                      
                       
                         
                         If
                         any
                         one
                         shall
                         say
                         ,
                         That
                         Christ
                         is
                         not
                         to
                         be
                         worshipped
                         in
                         the
                         Eucharist
                         with
                         Divine
                         Worship
                         ,
                         &c.
                         
                         or
                         that
                         he
                         is
                         not
                         solemnly
                         to
                         be
                         carried
                         about
                         ,
                         and
                         shewed
                         to
                         the
                         People
                         that
                         he
                         may
                         be
                         worshipped
                         ,
                         and
                         that
                         the
                         Worshippers
                         are
                         Idolaters
                         ,
                         let
                         him
                         be
                         accursed
                         .
                      
                       
                         
                         If
                         any
                         one
                         shall
                         say
                         ,
                         That
                         Christ
                         is
                         only
                         eaten
                         spiritually
                         ,
                         let
                         him
                         be
                         accursed
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Opposition
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     
                       The
                       Church
                       of
                       England
                       .
                    
                     
                       The
                       Church
                       of
                       Rome
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       1.
                       
                       The
                       Sacramental
                       Bread
                       and
                       Wine
                       after
                       Consecration
                       ,
                       remain
                       in
                       their
                       very
                       natural
                       Substances
                       .
                    
                     
                       1.
                       
                       There
                       are
                       after
                       Consecration
                       ,
                       only
                       the
                       Species
                       of
                       the
                       Bread
                       and
                       Wine
                       in
                       the
                       Eucharist
                       ;
                       and
                       the
                       Substance
                       of
                       Bread
                       and
                       Wine
                       is
                       converted
                       into
                       the
                       Body
                       and
                       Blood
                       of
                       Christ.
                       
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       2.
                       
                       The
                       natural
                       Body
                       and
                       Blood
                       of
                       Christ
                       are
                       in
                       Heaven
                       ,
                       and
                       not
                       here
                       .
                    
                     
                       2.
                       
                       The
                       Body
                       and
                       Blood
                       of
                       Christ
                       ,
                       together
                       with
                       his
                       Soul
                       and
                       Divinity
                       ,
                       is
                       contained
                       in
                       the
                       Eucharist
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       3.
                       
                       Transubstantiation
                       is
                       repugnant
                       to
                       the
                       plain
                       words
                       of
                       Scripture
                       ,
                       &c.
                       
                    
                     
                       3.
                       
                       Whosoever
                       shall
                       deny
                       Transubstantiation
                       ,
                       is
                       accursed
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       4.
                       
                       The
                       Body
                       &
                       Blood
                       of
                       Christ
                       is
                       in
                       the
                       Supper
                       only
                       eaten
                       after
                       an
                       heavenly
                       &
                       spiritualmanner
                       .
                    
                     
                       4.
                       
                       Whosoever
                       shall
                       say
                       ,
                       Christ
                       is
                       eaten
                       only
                       spiritually
                       ,
                       is
                       accursed
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       5.
                       
                       The
                       Sacrament
                       of
                       the
                       Lord's
                       Supper
                       was
                       not
                       by
                       Christ's
                       Ordinance
                       reserved
                       .
                    
                     
                       5.
                       
                       Whosoever
                       shall
                       say
                       ,
                       That
                       the
                       Body
                       and
                       Blood
                       of
                       Christ
                       is
                       only
                       in
                       use
                       ,
                       and
                       remains
                       not
                       in
                       what
                       is
                       reserved
                       ,
                       is
                       accursed
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       
                       6.
                       
                       The
                       Sacramental
                       Bread
                       and
                       Wine
                       may
                       not
                       be
                       adored
                       ,
                       for
                       that
                       is
                       Idolatry
                       .
                    
                     
                       6.
                       
                       If
                       any
                       shall
                       say
                       ,
                       Th●
                       Host
                       is
                       not
                       to
                       be
                       worshipped
                       ,
                       or
                       that
                       to
                       worship
                       i●
                       is
                       Idolatry
                       ;
                       he
                       is
                       accursed
                       .
                    
                  
                
              
               
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 is
                 upon
                 this
                 Article
                 under
                 six
                 
                 Anathema's
                 at
                 least
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 as
                 appears
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               The
               29.
               
               Article
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               .
            
             
               Of
               the
               Wicked
               ,
               which
               eat
               not
               the
               Body
               of
               Christ
               in
               the
               use
               of
               the
               Lord's
               Supper
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 Opposition
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     
                       The
                       Church
                       of
                       England
                       .
                    
                     
                       The
                       Church
                       of
                       Rome
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       
                       The
                       wicked
                       ,
                       and
                       such
                       as
                       be
                       void
                       of
                       a
                       lively
                       Faith
                       ,
                       altho
                       they
                       do
                       carnally
                       and
                       visibly
                       press
                       with
                       their
                       Teeth
                       (
                       as
                       St.
                       Augustine
                       saith
                       )
                       the
                       Sacrament
                       of
                       the
                       Body
                       and
                       Blood
                       of
                       Christ
                       ;
                       yet
                       in
                       no
                       wise
                       are
                       they
                       partakers
                       of
                       Christ
                       ,
                       &c.
                       
                    
                     
                       Ill
                       Men
                       receive
                       the
                       Body
                       and
                       Blood
                       of
                       Christ
                       ,
                       be
                       they
                       Infidels
                       ,
                       or
                       Ill
                       Livers
                       .
                       
                         Rhem.
                         Annot.
                         in
                         1
                         Cor.
                         11.
                         27.
                         
                      
                    
                  
                
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 
                   
                     
                       
                         The
                         30.
                         
                         Article
                         of
                         the
                         Church
                         of
                         England
                         .
                      
                       
                         Of
                         both
                         kinds
                         .
                      
                       
                         
                         The
                         Cup
                         of
                         the
                         Lord
                         is
                         not
                         to
                         be
                         denied
                         to
                         the
                         Lay-People
                         .
                         For
                         both
                         the
                         parts
                         of
                         the
                         Lord's
                         Sacrament
                         
                         ought
                         by
                         Christ's
                         Ordinance
                         &
                         Commandment
                         ,
                         to
                         be
                         ministred
                         to
                         all
                         Christian
                         Men
                         alike
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     
                       
                         The
                         Council
                         of
                         Trent
                         .
                      
                       
                         
                         Altho
                         our
                         Redeemer
                         hath
                         instituted
                         the
                         Sacrament
                         in
                         his
                         last
                         Supper
                         ,
                         and
                         hath
                         delivered
                         unto
                         the
                         Apostles
                         in
                         both
                         Kinds
                         ;
                         yet
                         it
                         is
                         to
                         be
                         confessed
                         ,
                         that
                         whole
                         and
                         intire
                         Christ
                         ,
                         and
                         a
                         true
                         Sacrament
                         is
                         taken
                         under
                         one
                         kind
                         only
                         ;
                         and
                         furthermore
                         ,
                         that
                         as
                         to
                         the
                         benefit
                         of
                         it
                         ,
                         they
                         are
                         defrauded
                         of
                         no
                         Grace
                         necessary
                         to
                         Salvation
                         ,
                         who
                         receive
                         only
                         in
                         one
                         kind
                         .
                      
                       
                         
                         The
                         Synod
                         hath
                         decreed
                         ,
                         That
                         it
                         should
                         be
                         received
                         for
                         a
                         Law
                         ,
                         that
                         the
                         Sacrament
                         be
                         administred
                         in
                         one
                         kind
                         .
                      
                       
                         
                         Whosoever
                         shall
                         say
                         ,
                         That
                         by
                         the
                         command
                         of
                         God
                         ,
                         all
                         the
                         Faithful
                         ought
                         to
                         receive
                         in
                         both
                         kinds
                         ,
                         let
                         him
                         be
                         accursed
                         .
                      
                       
                         
                         Whosoever
                         shall
                         say
                         ,
                         That
                         the
                         holy
                         Catholick
                         Church
                         hath
                         not
                         been
                         induced
                         for
                         just
                         causes
                         and
                         reasons
                         ,
                         to
                         order
                         that
                         Lay-People
                         ,
                         and
                         Priests
                         not
                         officiating
                         ,
                         should
                         communicate
                         only
                         under
                         the
                         Species
                         of
                         Bread
                         :
                         or
                         that
                         she
                         hath
                         erred
                         therein
                         ;
                         let
                         him
                         be
                         accursed
                         .
                      
                       
                         
                         Whosoever
                         shall
                         deny
                         whole
                         and
                         intire
                         Christ
                         ,
                         to
                         be
                         taken
                         under
                         one
                         Species
                         ,
                         let
                         him
                         be
                         accursed
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Opposition
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     
                       The
                       Church
                       of
                       England
                       .
                    
                     
                       The
                       Church
                       of
                       Rome
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       1.
                       
                       The
                       Cup
                       is
                       not
                       to
                       be
                       denied
                       to
                       the
                       Lay-People
                       .
                    
                     
                       1.
                       
                       The
                       Cup
                       for
                       just
                       Reasons
                       is
                       denied
                       to
                       the
                       Lay-People
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       
                       2.
                       
                       The
                       Ministration
                       in
                       one
                       kind
                       is
                       but
                       part
                       of
                       a
                       Sacrament
                       .
                    
                     
                       2.
                       
                       Whole
                       Christ
                       and
                       an
                       whole
                       Sacrament
                       ,
                       is
                       under
                       one
                       kind
                       alone
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       3.
                       
                       The
                       Sacrament
                       ought
                       to
                       be
                       administred
                       in
                       both
                       kinds
                       ,
                       according
                       to
                       Christ's
                       Commandment
                       .
                    
                     
                       
                       
                         3.
                         
                         Whosoever
                         shall
                         say
                         ,
                         that
                         the
                         People
                         ought
                         to
                         receive
                         in
                         both
                         kinds
                         by
                         the
                         Command
                         of
                         God
                         ,
                         is
                         accursed
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 
                   
                     
                       
                         The
                         31.
                         
                         Article
                         of
                         the
                         Church
                         of
                         England
                         .
                      
                       
                         Of
                         the
                         one
                         Oblation
                         of
                         Christ
                         ,
                         finished
                         upon
                         the
                         Cross.
                         
                      
                       
                         
                         The
                         offering
                         of
                         Christ
                         once
                         made
                         ,
                         is
                         that
                         perfect
                         Redemption
                         ,
                         Propitiation
                         ,
                         and
                         Satisfaction
                         for
                         the
                         Sins
                         of
                         the
                         whole
                         World
                         ,
                         both
                         Original
                         and
                         Actual
                         ,
                         and
                         there
                         is
                         none
                         other
                         satisfaction
                         for
                         Sin
                         ,
                         but
                         that
                         alone
                         .
                         Wherefore
                         the
                         Sacrifices
                         of
                         Masses
                         ,
                         in
                         the
                         which
                         it
                         is
                         commonly
                         said
                         ,
                         that
                         the
                         Priest
                         did
                         offer
                         Christ
                         for
                         the
                         quick
                         and
                         the
                         dead
                         ,
                         to
                         have
                         Remission
                         of
                         pain
                         or
                         guilt
                         ,
                         were
                         blasphemous
                         Fables
                         ,
                         and
                         dangerous
                         Deceits
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     
                       
                         The
                         Council
                         of
                         Trent
                         .
                      
                       
                         
                         Because
                         in
                         this
                         Divine
                         Sacrifice
                         ,
                         which
                         is
                         performed
                         in
                         the
                         Mass
                         ,
                         the
                         self-same
                         Christ
                         is
                         contained
                         ,
                         and
                         unbloodily
                         offered
                         ,
                         that
                         offered
                         himself
                         once
                         upon
                         the
                         Altar
                         of
                         the
                         Cross
                         ;
                         the
                         Holy
                         Synod
                         doth
                         teach
                         ,
                         That
                         that
                         Sacrifice
                         is
                         truly
                         Propitiatory
                         .
                      
                       
                       
                         It
                         is
                         rightly
                         offered
                         ,
                         not
                         only
                         for
                         the
                         Sins
                         ,
                         Punishments
                         and
                         Satisfactions
                         ,
                         and
                         other
                         Necessities
                         of
                         the
                         Faithful
                         living
                         ,
                         but
                         also
                         for
                         the
                         dead
                         in
                         Christ
                         ,
                         not
                         as
                         yet
                         fully
                         purged
                         ,
                         according
                         to
                         the
                         Tradition
                         of
                         the
                         Apostles
                         .
                      
                       
                         
                         If
                         any
                         one
                         shall
                         say
                         ,
                         That
                         there
                         is
                         not
                         offered
                         to
                         God
                         in
                         the
                         Mass
                         ,
                         a
                         true
                         and
                         proper
                         Sacrifice
                         ,
                         let
                         him
                         be
                         accursed
                         .
                      
                       
                         
                         If
                         any
                         one
                         shall
                         say
                         ,
                         The
                         Sacrifice
                         of
                         the
                         Mass
                         is
                         not
                         Propitiatory
                         ;
                         and
                         that
                         it
                         profits
                         him
                         that
                         takes
                         it
                         only
                         ;
                         and
                         that
                         it
                         ought
                         not
                         to
                         be
                         offered
                         for
                         the
                         living
                         and
                         dead
                         ,
                         for
                         Sins
                         ,
                         Punishments
                         ,
                         Satisfactions
                         ,
                         and
                         other
                         Necessities
                         ,
                         let
                         him
                         be
                         Accursed
                         .
                      
                       
                         
                         If
                         any
                         one
                         shall
                         say
                         ,
                         That
                         by
                         the
                         Sacrifice
                         of
                         the
                         Mass
                         ,
                         there
                         is
                         Blasphemy
                         offered
                         to
                         the
                         Sacrifice
                         of
                         Christ
                         upon
                         the
                         Cross
                         ;
                         or
                         that
                         thereby
                         any
                         thing
                         is
                         derogated
                         from
                         him
                         ,
                         let
                         him
                         be
                         accursed
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Opposition
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     
                       The
                       Church
                       of
                       England
                       .
                    
                     
                       The
                       Church
                       of
                       Rome
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       1.
                       
                       The
                       offering
                       of
                       Christ
                       as
                       a
                       Propitiation
                       ,
                       was
                       but
                       once
                       .
                    
                     
                       1.
                       
                       In
                       the
                       Mass
                       there
                       is
                       a
                       Propitiatory
                       Sacrifice
                       offered
                       daily
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       2.
                       
                       To
                       say
                       ,
                       that
                       the
                       Priest
                       offers
                       for
                       the
                       living
                       and
                       the
                       dead
                       in
                       the
                       Mass
                       ,
                       is
                       blasphemous
                       Fables
                       ,
                       and
                       dangerous
                       Deceits
                       .
                    
                     
                       2.
                       
                       Whoever
                       denies
                       that
                       Christ
                       is
                       offered
                       for
                       the
                       living
                       and
                       dead
                       ,
                       or
                       shall
                       say
                       Christ
                       and
                       his
                       Sacrifice
                       is
                       thereby
                       blasphemed
                       ,
                       is
                       Accursed
                       .
                    
                  
                
              
            
          
           
             
             
               
                 
                   
                     
                       
                         The
                         32.
                         
                         Article
                         of
                         the
                         Church
                         of
                         England
                         .
                      
                       
                         Of
                         the
                         Marriage
                         of
                         Priests
                         .
                      
                       
                         
                         Bishops
                         ,
                         Priests
                         ,
                         and
                         Deacons
                         ,
                         are
                         not
                         commanded
                         by
                         God's
                         Law
                         ,
                         either
                         to
                         vow
                         the
                         estate
                         of
                         single
                         Life
                         ,
                         or
                         to
                         abstain
                         from
                         Marriage
                         ;
                         therefore
                         it
                         is
                         lawful
                         also
                         for
                         them
                         ,
                         as
                         for
                         all
                         other
                         Christian
                         Men
                         ,
                         to
                         Marry
                         at
                         their
                         own
                         Discretion
                         ,
                         as
                         they
                         shall
                         judy
                         the
                         same
                         to
                         serve
                         better
                         to
                         Godliness
                         .
                      
                       
                         
                           2
                           d.
                           Part
                           of
                           the
                           Homily
                           of
                           Good
                           Works
                           .
                        
                         
                           This
                           Pharifascal
                           and
                           Papistical
                           levell
                           ,
                           of
                           Man's
                           feigned
                           Religion
                           
                             [
                             in
                             Monastical
                             Vows
                          
                           ]
                           which
                           although
                           it
                           were
                           before
                           God
                           most
                           abominable
                           and
                           contrary
                           to
                           God's
                           Commandments
                           ,
                           and
                           Christ's
                           pure
                           Religion
                           ,
                           yet
                           it
                           was
                           praised
                           to
                           be
                           a
                           most
                           Godly
                           Life
                           ,
                           and
                           the
                           highest
                           State
                           of
                           Perfection
                           .
                        
                      
                    
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     
                       
                         1.
                         
                         General
                         Council
                         of
                         Lateran
                         .
                      
                       
                         
                         We
                         do
                         altogether
                         forbid
                         Presbyters
                         ,
                         Deacons
                         ,
                         and
                         Monks
                         ,
                         to
                         have
                         Concubines
                         ,
                         or
                         to
                         contract
                         Matrimony
                         ;
                         and
                         according
                         to
                         the
                         Definitions
                         of
                         Sacred
                         Canons
                         ,
                         we
                         do
                         decree
                         that
                         Marriages
                         so
                         contracted
                         be
                         separated
                         ,
                         and
                         that
                         the
                         Persons
                         ought
                         to
                         be
                         brought
                         to
                         Penance
                         .
                      
                    
                     
                       
                       
                         The
                         2.
                         
                         General
                         Council
                         of
                         Lateran
                         .
                      
                       
                         
                         We
                         do
                         decree
                         ,
                         that
                         they
                         who
                         being
                         in
                         the
                         Order
                         of
                         Sub-deacon
                         ,
                         and
                         above
                         ,
                         have
                         Married
                         Wives
                         ,
                         and
                         had
                         Concubines
                         ,
                         shall
                         not
                         have
                         an
                         Ecclesiastical
                         Benefice
                         ;
                         for
                         seeing
                         they
                         are
                         the
                         Temple
                         of
                         God
                         ,
                         &c.
                         it
                         is
                         a
                         shameful
                         thing
                         that
                         they
                         should
                         serve
                         Beds
                         and
                         Vncleannesses
                         .
                      
                    
                     
                       
                         The
                         Council
                         of
                         Trent
                         .
                      
                       
                         
                         If
                         any
                         one
                         shall
                         say
                         ,
                         That
                         Matrimony
                         confirmed
                         ,
                         not
                         consummated
                         ,
                         is
                         not
                         dissolved
                         by
                         the
                         solemn
                         profession
                         of
                         Religion
                         of
                         either
                         Party
                         ,
                         let
                         him
                         be
                         accursed
                         .
                      
                       
                         
                         If
                         any
                         one
                         shall
                         say
                         ,
                         That
                         Clerks
                         in
                         Holy
                         Orders
                         ,
                         or
                         Regulars
                         ,
                         having
                         solemnly
                         professed
                         Chastity
                         ,
                         may
                         contract
                         Matrimony
                         ,
                         and
                         that
                         so
                         contracted
                         it
                         is
                         valid
                         ,
                         notwithstanding
                         an
                         Ecclesiastical
                         Law
                         ,
                         and
                         Vow
                         ,
                         &c.
                         
                         And
                         that
                         all
                         may
                         contract
                         Matrimony
                         ,
                         who
                         perceive
                         they
                         have
                         not
                         the
                         gift
                         of
                         Chastity
                         ,
                         though
                         they
                         have
                         vowed
                         it
                         ;
                         let
                         him
                         be
                         accursed
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Opposition
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     
                       The
                       Church
                       of
                       England
                       .
                    
                     
                       The
                       Church
                       of
                       Rome
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       1.
                       
                       The
                       Marriage
                       of
                       Priests
                       is
                       lawful
                       .
                    
                     
                       1.
                       
                       Priests
                       ought
                       not
                       to
                       Marry
                       ;
                       and
                       if
                       they
                       Marry
                       ,
                       are
                       to
                       be
                       separated
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       2.
                       
                       The
                       Marriage
                       of
                       Priests
                       may
                       serve
                       to
                       godliness
                       .
                    
                     
                       2.
                       
                       The
                       Marriage
                       of
                       Priests
                       is
                       a
                       defiling
                       the
                       Temple
                       of
                       God.
                       
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       3.
                       
                       To
                       Vow
                       against
                       Marriage
                       ,
                       especially
                       upon
                       
                       the
                       account
                       of
                       Perfection
                       and
                       Purity
                       ,
                       is
                       a
                       feigned
                       Religion
                       ,
                       and
                       contrary
                       to
                       God's
                       Commandment
                       .
                    
                     
                       
                       3.
                       
                       Vows
                       against
                       Marriage
                       do
                       oblige
                       ,
                       though
                       
                       the
                       Persons
                       have
                       not
                       the
                       Gift
                       of
                       Continency
                       .
                    
                  
                
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 
                   
                     
                       
                         The
                         34.
                         
                         Article
                         of
                         the
                         Church
                         of
                         England
                         .
                      
                       
                         Of
                         the
                         Traditions
                         of
                         the
                         Church
                         .
                      
                       
                         
                         It
                         is
                         not
                         necessary
                         that
                         Traditions
                         and
                         Ceremonies
                         be
                         in
                         all
                         places
                         one
                         of
                         utterly
                         like
                         ,
                         for
                         at
                         all
                         times
                         they
                         have
                         been
                         diverse
                         ,
                         and
                         may
                         be
                         changed
                         according
                         to
                         the
                         diversity
                         of
                         Countries
                         ,
                         Times
                         and
                         Mens
                         Manners
                         ,
                         so
                         that
                         nothing
                         be
                         ordained
                         against
                         God's
                         Word
                         .
                      
                       
                         Every
                         particular
                         or
                         national
                         Church
                         hath
                         Authority
                         to
                         ordain
                         ,
                         change
                         ,
                         and
                         abolish
                         Ceremonies
                         ,
                         or
                         Rites
                         of
                         the
                         Church
                         ,
                         ordained
                         only
                         by
                         Man's
                         Authority
                         ,
                         so
                         that
                         all
                         things
                         be
                         done
                         to
                         edifying
                         .
                      
                    
                     
                       
                         2
                         d
                         Part
                         of
                         the
                         Sermon
                         of
                         Good
                         Works
                         .
                      
                       
                         Let
                         us
                         rehearse
                         other
                         kind
                         of
                         Papistical
                         Superstitions
                         ,
                         and
                         Abuses
                         ,
                         as
                         of
                         Beads
                         ,
                         Lady-Psalters
                         ,
                         Rosaries
                         ,
                         Purgatory
                         ,
                         Masses
                         ,
                         Stations
                         ,
                         and
                         Jubilees
                         ,
                         feigned
                         Relicks
                         ,
                         and
                         hallowed
                         Beads
                         ,
                         Bread
                         ,
                         Water
                         ,
                         Candles
                         ,
                         &c.
                         
                      
                    
                  
                
              
               
                 See
                 before
                 Article
                 6
                 ,
                 and
                 9.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 
                   
                     
                       
                         The
                         Council
                         of
                         Trent
                         .
                      
                       
                         
                         The
                         Holy
                         Synod
                         doth
                         receive
                         and
                         regard
                         with
                         the
                         like
                         affection
                         of
                         Piety
                         and
                         Reverence
                         ,
                         the
                         Old
                         and
                         
                         New-Testament
                         ,
                         and
                         also
                         those
                         unwritten
                         Traditions
                         dictated
                         as
                         it
                         were
                         by
                         word
                         of
                         Mouth
                         by
                         Christ
                         ,
                         and
                         preserved
                         by
                         continual
                         Succession
                         in
                         the
                         Church
                         :
                         
                         The
                         matter
                         and
                         form
                         of
                         Extream
                         Vnction
                         ;
                         Mass
                         for
                         the
                         Dead
                         ;
                         
                         The
                         pronouncing
                         the
                         Mass
                         sometimes
                         with
                         a
                         loud
                         ,
                         at
                         other
                         times
                         with
                         a
                         low
                         Voice
                         ;
                         Mystical
                         Benedictions
                         ;
                         Lights
                         ;
                         Incensings
                         ;
                         Garments
                         ;
                         and
                         many
                         other
                         such
                         like
                         things
                         ,
                         are
                         from
                         Apostolical
                         Discipline
                         and
                         Tradition
                         .
                      
                       
                         
                         If
                         any
                         one
                         shall
                         say
                         ,
                         that
                         the
                         Rite
                         of
                         the
                         Roman
                         Church
                         of
                         saying
                         some
                         part
                         of
                         the
                         Canon
                         of
                         the
                         Mass
                         in
                         a
                         low
                         Voice
                         is
                         to
                         be
                         condemned
                         ,
                         let
                         him
                         be
                         accursed
                         .
                      
                    
                     
                       
                         The
                         Catechism
                         of
                         Trent
                         .
                      
                       
                         
                         The
                         Shaving
                         of
                         the
                         Head
                         like
                         a
                         Crown
                         ,
                         is
                         from
                         Apostolical
                         Tradition
                         .
                      
                       
                         
                         None
                         of
                         the
                         Rites
                         in
                         the
                         Mass
                         are
                         useless
                         and
                         vain
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Opposition
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     
                       The
                       Church
                       of
                       England
                       .
                    
                     
                       The
                       Church
                       of
                       Rome
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       1.
                       
                       It
                       is
                       not
                       necessary
                       ,
                       that
                       Ceremonies
                       ordained
                       by
                       Man's
                       Authority
                       be
                       in
                       all
                       places
                       alike
                       ,
                       and
                       such
                       may
                       be
                       changed
                       .
                    
                     
                       1.
                       
                       Unwritten
                       Traditions
                       are
                       equally
                       to
                       be
                       regarded
                       as
                       Scripture
                       ,
                       such
                       are
                       Lights
                       ,
                       Incensings
                       ,
                       Shaving
                       the
                       Head
                       ,
                       &c.
                       and
                       so
                       to
                       be
                       every
                       where
                       ,
                       and
                       always
                       retained
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       2.
                       
                       Lights
                       ,
                       and
                       other
                       Ceremonies
                       of
                       the
                       Romish
                       Church
                       are
                       superstitious
                       ,
                       and
                       abuses
                       .
                    
                     
                       2.
                       
                       None
                       of
                       the
                       Ceremonies
                       used
                       in
                       the
                       Mass
                       ,
                       as
                       Lights
                       and
                       Incensings
                       ,
                       are
                       useless
                       and
                       vain
                       .
                    
                  
                
              
            
          
           
             
             
               The
               35.
               
               Article
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               .
            
             
               Of
               Homilies
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   
                     
                       
                       The
                       homilies
                       contain
                       a
                       Godly
                       and
                       wholesome
                       Doctrine
                       ,
                       &c.
                       
                    
                     
                       The
                       Homilies
                       charge
                       the
                       Church
                       of
                       Rome
                       ,
                       with
                       Error
                       ,
                       Superstition
                       ,
                       Idolatry
                       and
                       Usurpation
                       .
                    
                  
                
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 
                   
                     
                       
                         The
                         36.
                         
                         Article
                         of
                         the
                         Church
                         of
                         England
                         .
                      
                       
                         Of
                         Consecration
                         of
                         Bishops
                         and
                         Ministers
                         .
                      
                       
                         
                         The
                         Book
                         of
                         Consecration
                         of
                         Arch-Bishops
                         and
                         Bishops
                         ,
                         and
                         ordering
                         of
                         Priests
                         and
                         Deacons
                         ,
                         lately
                         set
                         forth
                         in
                         the
                         Time
                         of
                         Edward
                         the
                         Sixth
                         ,
                         and
                         confirmed
                         at
                         the
                         same
                         Time
                         by
                         Authority
                         of
                         Parliament
                         ,
                         doth
                         contain
                         all
                         things
                         necessary
                         to
                         such
                         Consecration
                         and
                         Divering
                         .
                         And
                         therefore
                         ,
                         whosoever
                         are
                         consecrated
                         or
                         ordered
                         ,
                         according
                         to
                         the
                         Rites
                         of
                         that
                         Book
                         ,
                         or
                         hereafter
                         shall
                         be
                         consecrated
                         or
                         ordered
                         according
                         to
                         the
                         same
                         Rites
                         .
                         We
                         decree
                         all
                         such
                         to
                         be
                         rightly
                         ,
                         orderly
                         ,
                         and
                         lawfully
                         consecrated
                         and
                         ordered
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     
                       
                         Council
                         of
                         Trent
                         .
                      
                       
                         
                         A
                         Sacrifice
                         and
                         Priesthood
                         ,
                         are
                         so
                         conjoyned
                         by
                         the
                         Ordinance
                         of
                         God
                         ,
                         that
                         both
                         have
                         existed
                         in
                         every
                         Law.
                         
                      
                       
                         
                         From
                         the
                         very
                         beginning
                         of
                         the
                         Church
                         ,
                         there
                         were
                         the
                         Names
                         of
                         the
                         following
                         Orders
                         ,
                         the
                         lesser
                         ,
                         viz.
                         
                         
                           Acolythi
                           ,
                           Exorcists
                           ,
                           Readers
                        
                         ,
                         and
                         Door-keepers
                         .
                         The
                         greater
                         and
                         sacred
                         ,
                         viz.
                         the
                         
                           Subdeacon
                           ,
                           Deacon
                        
                         ,
                         and
                         Priest.
                         
                      
                    
                     
                       
                         Rhemists
                         Annotations
                         .
                      
                       
                         
                         Whosoever
                         taketh
                         upon
                         him
                         to
                         Preach
                         without
                         lawful
                         sending
                         ;
                         to
                         Minister
                         Sacraments
                         ,
                         and
                         is
                         not
                         Canonically
                         ordered
                         of
                         a
                         true
                         Catholick
                         Bishop
                         to
                         be
                         a
                         Curate
                         of
                         Souls
                         ,
                         &c.
                         he
                         is
                         a
                         Thief
                         and
                         a
                         Murderer
                         .
                         So
                         came
                         in
                         all
                         Hereticks
                         ,
                         and
                         all
                         that
                         succeed
                         them
                         in
                         Room
                         and
                         Doctrine
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   It
                   's
                   the
                   common
                   Opinion
                   of
                   the
                   Members
                   of
                   the
                
                 Romish
                 
                   Church
                   of
                   our
                   Nation
                   ,
                   that
                   our
                   Bishops
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                   are
                   none
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                   In
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   England
                   ,
                   there
                   are
                   no
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   no
                   Pastors
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   their's
                   is
                   no
                   true
                   Church
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   
                   The
                   Ministers
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   England
                   are
                   no
                   Priests
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   want
                   an
                   essential
                   part
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   to
                   offer
                   Sacrifice
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   Of
                   this
                   Mind
                   were
                
                 Harding
                 ,
                 Stapleton
                 ,
                 Sanders
                 ,
                 Bristow
                 ,
                 Champney
                 ,
                 
                   &c.
                   formerly
                   .
                   See
                
                 Mason's
                 Vindiciae
                 Eccles.
                 Angl.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Opposition
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     
                       The
                       Church
                       of
                       England
                       .
                    
                     
                       The
                       Church
                       of
                       Rome
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       1.
                       
                       Besides
                       Bishops
                       ,
                       there
                       are
                       but
                       two
                       Orders
                       ,
                       viz.
                       Priests
                       and
                       Deacons
                       .
                    
                     
                       1.
                       
                       Besides
                       Bishops
                       ,
                       and
                       the
                       four
                       lesser
                       Orders
                       ,
                       there
                       were
                       always
                       three
                       ,
                       viz.
                       Priests
                       ,
                       Deacons
                       ,
                       and
                       Subdeacons
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       2.
                       
                       Arch-Bishops
                       ,
                       Bishops
                       ,
                       Priests
                       ,
                       and
                       Deacons
                       are
                       rightly
                       ,
                       orderly
                       ,
                       
                       and
                       lawfully
                       consecrated
                       and
                       ordered
                       in
                       the
                       Church
                       of
                       England
                       .
                    
                     
                       
                       2.
                       
                       Such
                       Bishops
                       and
                       Priests
                       as
                       are
                       consecrated
                       and
                       ordered
                       in
                       the
                       
                       Church
                       of
                       England
                       ,
                       are
                       no
                       Bishops
                       nor
                       Priests
                       .
                    
                  
                
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 
                   
                     
                       
                         The
                         37.
                         
                         Article
                         of
                         the
                         Church
                         of
                         England
                         .
                      
                       
                         Of
                         the
                         Civil
                         Magistrates
                         .
                      
                       
                         
                         The
                         Queen's
                         Majesty
                         hath
                         the
                         chief
                         power
                         in
                         this
                         Realm
                         of
                         England
                         ,
                         and
                         other
                         her
                         Dominions
                         ,
                         unto
                         whom
                         the
                         chief
                         Government
                         of
                         all
                         Estates
                         of
                         this
                         Realm
                         ,
                         whether
                         they
                         be
                         Ecclesiastical
                         or
                         Civil
                         ,
                         in
                         all
                         Causes
                         doth
                         appertain
                         ;
                         and
                         is
                         not
                         ,
                         nor
                         ought
                         to
                         be
                         subject
                         to
                         any
                         forreign
                         Jurisdiction
                         .
                      
                       
                         The
                         Bishop
                         of
                         Rome
                         hath
                         no
                         Jurisdiction
                         in
                         this
                         Realm
                         of
                         England
                         .
                      
                    
                     
                       
                         The
                         
                           3d
                           part
                        
                         ,
                         Of
                         the
                         Sermon
                         of
                         Obedience
                         .
                      
                       
                         The
                         usurped
                         Power
                         of
                         the
                         Bishop
                         of
                         Rome
                         ,
                         which
                         he
                         most
                         wrongfully
                         challengeth
                         ,
                         as
                         the
                         Successor
                         of
                         St.
                         Peter
                         ,
                         is
                         false
                         ,
                         feigned
                         and
                         forged
                         .
                      
                       
                         The
                         Bishop
                         of
                         Rome
                         teacheth
                         ,
                         That
                         they
                         that
                         are
                         under
                         him
                         ,
                         are
                         free
                         from
                         all
                         Burdens
                         ,
                         and
                         Charges
                         of
                         the
                         Common-wealth
                         ,
                         and
                         Obedience
                         toward
                         their
                         Prince
                         ,
                         most
                         clearly
                         against
                         Christ's
                         Doctrine
                         ,
                         and
                         St.
                         Peter's
                         .
                         He
                         ought
                         therefore
                         rather
                         to
                         be
                         called
                         Antichrist
                         ,
                         and
                         the
                         Successor
                         of
                         the
                         Scribes
                         and
                         Pharisees
                         ,
                         than
                         Christ's
                         Vicar
                         ,
                         or
                         St.
                         Peter's
                         Successor
                         .
                      
                       
                         St.
                         Peter
                         doth
                         not
                         say
                         ,
                         Submit
                         your selves
                         unto
                         me
                         as
                         the
                         Supream
                         Head
                         of
                         the
                         Church
                         ,
                         neither
                         saith
                         he
                         ,
                         submit
                         your selves
                         from
                         time
                         to
                         time
                         to
                         
                         my
                         Successors
                         in
                         Rome
                         ;
                         but
                         saith
                         he
                         ,
                         submit
                         your selves
                         to
                         the
                         King
                         ,
                         the
                         Supreme
                         Head.
                         
                      
                    
                     
                       
                         The
                         2d
                         .
                         part
                         of
                         the
                         Sermon
                         of
                         Obedience
                         .
                      
                       
                         Wicked
                         Rulers
                         have
                         their
                         Power
                         and
                         Authority
                         from
                         God
                         ,
                         and
                         therefore
                         it
                         s
                         not
                         lawful
                         for
                         their
                         Subjects
                         to
                         withstand
                         them
                         ,
                         although
                         they
                         abuse
                         their
                         Power
                         .
                      
                    
                     
                       
                         The
                         necessary
                         Doctrine
                         and
                         Erudition
                         for
                         any
                         Christen
                         Man
                         ;
                         set
                         forth
                         by
                         
                           Hen.
                           8.
                        
                         and
                         compiled
                         by
                         Cranmer
                         ,
                         &c.
                         
                      
                       
                         
                         Subjects
                         be
                         bound
                         not
                         to
                         withdrawn
                         their
                         Fealty
                         ,
                         Truth
                         ,
                         Love
                         and
                         Obedience
                         towards
                         their
                         Prince
                         for
                         any
                         cause
                         whatsoever
                         it
                         be
                         ;
                         ne
                         for
                         any
                         cause
                         they
                         may
                         conspire
                         against
                         his
                         Person
                         ,
                         ne
                         do
                         any
                         thing
                         towards
                         the
                         hinderance
                         ,
                         or
                         hurt
                         thereof
                         ,
                         nor
                         of
                         his
                         Estate
                         .
                      
                    
                     
                       
                         3d
                         Part
                         of
                         the
                         Sermon
                         against
                         wilful
                         Rebellion
                         .
                      
                       
                         The
                         speedy
                         overthrow
                         of
                         all
                         Rebels
                         of
                         what
                         Number
                         ,
                         State
                         ,
                         or
                         Condition
                         soever
                         they
                         were
                         ,
                         or
                         what
                         Colour
                         ,
                         or
                         Cause
                         soever
                         they
                         pretended
                         ,
                         is
                         and
                         ever
                         hath
                         been
                         such
                         ,
                         that
                         God
                         thereby
                         doth
                         shew
                         that
                         he
                         alloweth
                         neither
                         the
                         Dignity
                         of
                         any
                         Person
                         ,
                         nor
                         the
                         Multitude
                         of
                         any
                         People
                         ,
                         nor
                         the
                         Weight
                         of
                         any
                         Cause
                         as
                         sufficient
                         for
                         the
                         which
                         the
                         Subjects
                         may
                         move
                         Rebellion
                         against
                         their
                         Princes
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                
              
               
                 See
                 the
                 Oaths
                 of
                 Allegeance
                 and
                 Supremacy
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 The
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 .
              
               
                 
                   §.
                   1.
                   
                   Of
                   the
                   Authority
                   claim'd
                   by
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Rome
                   .
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   The
                   Roman
                   Church
                   is
                   the
                   Mother
                   and
                   Mistress
                   of
                   all
                   Churches
                   .
                   
                     So
                     the
                  
                   4th
                   
                     General
                     Council
                     of
                  
                   Lateran
                   ,
                   
                     Can.
                     2.
                     
                     The
                     Council
                     of
                  
                   Trent
                   ,
                   Sess.
                   7.
                   
                   Can.
                   3.
                   &c.
                   
                     This
                     is
                     made
                     an
                     Article
                     of
                     Faith
                     in
                     the
                     Creed
                     of
                     Pope
                  
                   Pius
                   the
                   4th
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   The
                   Roman
                   Bishop
                   is
                   the
                   Vicar
                   of
                   God
                   and
                   Christ
                   ,
                   the
                   Successor
                   of
                   St.
                   Peter
                   ,
                   and
                   hath
                   the
                   Supreme
                   Pastorship
                   over
                   the
                   Vniversal
                   Church
                   .
                   
                     So
                     the
                     Council
                     of
                  
                   Trent
                   ,
                   Sess.
                   6.
                   de
                   reform
                   .
                   cap.
                   1.
                   
                   Sess.
                   14.
                   cap.
                   
                     7.
                     &c.
                     This
                     is
                     also
                     an
                     Article
                     of
                     Faith
                     in
                     the
                     aforesaid
                     Creed
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   §.
                   2.
                   
                   Of
                   the
                   Exercise
                   of
                   this
                   Authority
                   .
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   
                     The
                     Church
                     of
                     Rome
                     doth
                     take
                     upon
                     her
                     to
                     command
                     Sovereign
                     Princes
                     .
                     So
                     it
                     's
                     the
                     Phrase
                     of
                     their
                     Councils
                  
                   ;
                   We
                   do
                   enjoyn
                   Princes
                   ,
                   we
                   do
                   peremptorily
                   require
                   Kings
                   ,
                   
                     &c.
                     So
                     the
                  
                   4th
                   
                     General
                     Council
                     of
                  
                   Later
                   .
                   cap.
                   
                     67
                     ,
                     68.
                     
                     The
                  
                   5th
                   
                     General
                     Council
                     of
                  
                   Later
                   .
                   de
                   pragmat
                   .
                   Sanct.
                   
                     The
                     Council
                     of
                  
                   Trent
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   
                     She
                     doth
                     overrule
                     what
                     Sovereign
                     Princes
                     have
                     commanded
                     .
                     So
                     the
                     Council
                     of
                  
                   Constance
                   :
                   
                   Notwithstanding
                   the
                   safe
                   Conducts
                   granted
                   by
                   Emperors
                   and
                   Kings
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   Yet
                   ,
                   Heretical
                   Wickedness
                   may
                   be
                   enquired
                   after
                   ,
                   by
                   a
                   competent
                   Judg
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   Persons
                   guilty
                   ,
                   be
                   punished
                   ;
                   altho
                   they
                   should
                   come
                   to
                   the
                   place
                   of
                   Judgment
                   considing
                   in
                   the
                   safe
                   Conduct
                   ,
                   and
                   otherwise
                   would
                   not
                   have
                   come
                   .
                
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                   3.
                   
                   
                     The
                     Church
                     of
                  
                   Rome
                   
                     hath
                     excommunicated
                     such
                     Sovereign
                     Princes
                     as
                     have
                     not
                     submitted
                     to
                     what
                     she
                     hath
                     commanded
                     ;
                     and
                     hath
                     deposed
                     such
                     as
                     have
                     been
                     thus
                     excommunicated
                     and
                     continued
                     refractory
                     ;
                     and
                     absolved
                     their
                     Subjects
                     from
                     Allegiance
                     to
                     them
                     when
                     deposed
                     .
                     So
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     
                       
                         
                           The
                           3
                           d.
                           General
                           Council
                           of
                           Lateran
                           .
                        
                         
                           
                           We
                           do
                           forbid
                           under
                           an
                           Anathema
                           ,
                           That
                           any
                           one
                           presume
                           to
                           keep
                           or
                           maintain
                           Hereticks
                           in
                           their
                           Houses
                           or
                           Land
                           ,
                           or
                           to
                           exercise
                           commerce
                           with
                           them
                           .
                           And
                           if
                           they
                           shall
                           dye
                           in
                           this
                           Sin
                           ,
                           there
                           shall
                           no
                           Oblation
                           be
                           made
                           for
                           them
                           .
                        
                         
                           And
                           let
                           Subjects
                           know
                           ,
                           that
                           they
                           are
                           released
                           from
                           all
                           Debt
                           of
                           Fealty
                           and
                           Homage
                           ,
                           and
                           all
                           Obedience
                           .
                        
                      
                       
                         
                           The
                           4
                           th
                           General
                           Council
                           of
                           Lateran
                           .
                        
                         
                           
                           Let
                           secular
                           Powers
                           ,
                           whatsoever
                           Offices
                           they
                           execute
                           ,
                           be
                           admonished
                           ,
                           perswaded
                           ,
                           and
                           if
                           it
                           be
                           necessary
                           ,
                           compelled
                           by
                           Ecclesiastical
                           Censure
                           ,
                           That
                           as
                           they
                           desire
                           to
                           be
                           reputed
                           and
                           accounted
                           Faithful
                           ,
                           so
                           they
                           would
                           publickly
                           take
                           an
                           Oath
                           for
                           the
                           defence
                           of
                           the
                           Faith
                           ,
                           that
                           they
                           would
                           endeavour
                           in
                           good
                           Faith
                           ,
                           according
                           to
                           their
                           power
                           to
                           destroy
                           
                             [
                             exterminate
                          
                           ]
                           all
                           Hereticks
                           marked
                           by
                           the
                           Church
                           ,
                           out
                           of
                           the
                           Lands
                           of
                           their
                           Jurisdiction
                           .
                           But
                           if
                           the
                           Temporal
                           Lord
                           being
                           required
                           and
                           admonished
                           ,
                           shall
                           neglect
                           to
                           purge
                           his
                           Land
                           from
                           this
                           Heretical
                           Filthiness
                           ,
                           he
                           shall
                           be
                           Excommunicated
                           by
                           his
                           Metropolitan
                           ,
                           and
                           the
                           other
                           Bishops
                           of
                           the
                           Province
                           .
                           And
                           if
                           he
                           shall
                           refuse
                           to
                           give
                           satisfaction
                           within
                           a
                           Year
                           ,
                           let
                           it
                           be
                           signified
                           to
                           the
                           Pope
                           ,
                           that
                           he
                           may
                           forthwith
                           denounce
                           his
                           Vassals
                           absolved
                           from
                           their
                           Allegiance
                           ,
                           and
                           expose
                           his
                           Land
                           to
                           be
                           possessed
                           by
                           Catholicks
                           ;
                           who
                           ,
                           having
                           destroyed
                           the
                           Hereticks
                           ,
                           may
                           possess
                           it
                           
                           without
                           contradiction
                           ,
                           and
                           preserve
                           it
                           in
                           the
                           purity
                           of
                           the
                           Faith
                           ,
                           saving
                           the
                           Right
                           of
                           the
                           Principal
                           Lord
                           ,
                           whilst
                           that
                           he
                           doth
                           make
                           no
                           hindrance
                           to
                           it
                           .
                           Nevertheless
                           the
                           same
                           Law
                           is
                           to
                           be
                           observed
                           towards
                           them
                           who
                           have
                           No
                           principal
                           Lords
                           .
                        
                      
                       
                         
                           The
                           General
                           Council
                           of
                           
                             Lyons
                             .
                             Ann.
                          
                           1245.
                           
                        
                         
                           
                           
                             In
                             this
                             ,
                             Pope
                          
                           Innocent
                           the
                           4th
                           
                             deprived
                             the
                             Emperor
                          
                           Frederick
                           the
                           2d
                           ,
                           
                             after
                             this
                             manner
                          
                           :
                           We
                           ,
                           after
                           diligent
                           deliberation
                           had
                           with
                           the
                           Sacred
                           Council
                           ,
                           do
                           declare
                           and
                           denounce
                           ,
                           That
                           he
                           is
                           deprived
                           of
                           all
                           Honour
                           and
                           Dignity
                           ,
                           and
                           by
                           our
                           Sentence
                           do
                           deprive
                           him
                           ;
                           and
                           do
                           for
                           ever
                           absolve
                           them
                           from
                           their
                           Oath
                           ,
                           who
                           have
                           sworn
                           Allegiance
                           to
                           him
                           ;
                           firmly
                           forbidding
                           by
                           our
                           Apostolical
                           Authority
                           ,
                           that
                           any
                           one
                           from
                           henceforward
                           ,
                           obey
                           him
                           as
                           Emperor
                           or
                           King
                           ,
                           &c.
                           
                           And
                           let
                           those
                           to
                           whom
                           the
                           Election
                           belongs
                           ,
                           freely
                           choose
                           a
                           Successor
                           in
                           that
                           Empire
                           .
                        
                      
                       
                         
                           The
                           Council
                           of
                           Constance
                           .
                        
                         
                           
                           
                             It
                             is
                             decreed
                             ,
                             That
                             all
                             that
                             should
                             hinder
                             the
                             Emperor
                          
                           Sigismund
                           
                             from
                             meeting
                             the
                             King
                             of
                          
                           Arragon
                           ,
                           
                             of
                             what
                             Quality
                             soever
                             ,
                             though
                             King
                             ,
                             Duke
                             ,
                          
                           &c.
                           
                             they
                             be
                             Excommunicated
                             ,
                             and
                             deprived
                             of
                             all
                             their
                             Secular
                             Honour
                             and
                             Dignity
                             .
                          
                        
                         
                           
                           
                             And
                             in
                             the
                             Bull
                             of
                             Pope
                          
                           Martin
                           the
                           5th
                           ,
                           
                             read
                             and
                             approved
                             in
                             that
                             Council
                             ,
                             All
                             Professors
                             of
                             the
                             Christian
                             and
                             Catholick
                             Faith
                             ,
                             the
                             Emperor
                             ,
                             Kings
                             ,
                             Dukes
                             ,
                          
                           &c.
                           are
                           required
                           to
                           expel
                           all
                           Hereticks
                           out
                           of
                           their
                           Kingdoms
                           ,
                           and
                           Provinces
                           ,
                           according
                           to
                           the
                           Canon
                           ,
                           
                             Sicut
                             ait
                          
                           ,
                           &c.
                           
                           
                             That
                             is
                             ,
                             the
                             abovesaid
                             Canon
                             of
                             the
                          
                           3d
                           Lateran
                           Council
                           .
                        
                      
                       
                         
                         
                           The
                           Council
                           of
                           Trent
                           .
                        
                         
                           
                           The
                           Emperors
                           ,
                           Kings
                           ,
                           Dukes
                           ,
                           &c.
                           and
                           all
                           Temporal
                           Lords
                           of
                           what
                           Title
                           soever
                           ,
                           who
                           shall
                           grant
                           a
                           place
                           for
                           Duelling
                           among
                           Christians
                           within
                           their
                           Lands
                           ,
                           should
                           for
                           that
                           Cause
                           be
                           deprived
                           of
                           the
                           Dominion
                           of
                           the
                           City
                           ,
                           Castle
                           ,
                           or
                           Place
                           in
                           which
                           they
                           permitted
                           the
                           Duel
                           to
                           be
                           .
                        
                      
                    
                  
                
                 
                   4.
                   
                   The
                   Church
                   of
                   Rome
                   doth
                   exempt
                   the
                   Clergy
                   from
                   Temporal
                   Jurisdiction
                   .
                   So
                
                 
                   
                     
                       
                         
                           The
                           3
                           d
                           General
                           Lateran
                           Council
                           .
                        
                         
                           
                           Because
                           some
                           Laicks
                           do
                           compel
                           Ecclesiastical
                           Persons
                           ,
                           and
                           also
                           Bishops
                           themselves
                           ,
                           to
                           appear
                           before
                           their
                           Judgment-seat
                           ,
                           We
                           do
                           therefore
                           decree
                           ,
                           that
                           such
                           be
                           separated
                           from
                           the
                           Communion
                           of
                           the
                           Faithful
                           ,
                           who
                           shall
                           presume
                           from
                           henceforward
                           so
                           to
                           do
                           .
                        
                      
                       
                         
                           The
                           4
                           th
                           General
                           Council
                           of
                           Lateran
                           .
                        
                         
                           
                           Some
                           Laicks
                           do
                           too
                           much
                           usurp
                           upon
                           Divine
                           Right
                           ,
                           when
                           they
                           do
                           compel
                           Ecclesiastical
                           Persons
                           ,
                           holding
                           nothing
                           Temporal
                           from
                           them
                           ,
                           to
                           take
                           an
                           Oath
                           of
                           Allegiance
                           to
                           them
                           .
                           But
                           because
                           ,
                           according
                           to
                           the
                           Apostle
                           ,
                           the
                           Servant
                           doth
                           stand
                           or
                           fall
                           to
                           his
                           own
                           Master
                           ,
                           We
                           do
                           forbid
                           by
                           the
                           Authority
                           of
                           the
                           Sacred
                           Council
                           ,
                           That
                           such
                           Clerks
                           be
                           compelled
                           to
                           take
                           this
                           kind
                           of
                           Oath
                           to
                           Secular
                           Persons
                           .
                        
                      
                    
                  
                
                 
                   
                   See
                   further
                   the
                   Bull
                   of
                   Pope
                   Leo
                   the
                   10
                   th
                   ,
                   read
                   in
                   the
                   5
                   th
                   General
                   Council
                   of
                   Lateran
                   .
                   And
                   the
                   Council
                   of
                   Trent
                   ,
                   which
                   doth
                   ratify
                   all
                   Canons
                   ,
                   made
                   in
                   their
                   favour
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 The
                 Opposition
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     
                       The
                       Church
                       of
                       England
                       .
                    
                     
                       The
                       Church
                       of
                       Rome
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       1.
                       
                       The
                       King
                       hath
                       chief
                       power
                       .
                    
                     
                       1.
                       
                       The
                       Pope
                       hath
                       Power
                       over
                       Kings
                       ,
                       to
                       Excommunicate
                       ,
                       Depose
                       ,
                       &c.
                       
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       2.
                       
                       The
                       King
                       hath
                       power
                       over
                       all
                       persons
                       .
                    
                     
                       2.
                       
                       Ecclesiastical
                       persons
                       are
                       exempted
                       from
                       Secular
                       Jurisdiction
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       3.
                       
                       The
                       Bishop
                       of
                       Rome
                       hath
                       no
                       power
                       in
                       the
                       Kings
                       Dominions
                       :
                       And
                       the
                       power
                       he
                       challengeth
                       is
                       usurpation
                       .
                    
                     
                       3.
                       
                       The
                       Bishop
                       of
                       Rome
                       is
                       the
                       Universal
                       Pastor
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       4.
                       
                       The
                       King
                       is
                       not
                       to
                       be
                       resisted
                       .
                    
                     
                       4.
                       
                       The
                       Pope
                       can
                       give
                       power
                       to
                       resist
                       Sovereign
                       Princes
                       ,
                       and
                       can
                       absolve
                       Subjects
                       from
                       their
                       Allegiance
                       .
                    
                  
                
              
               
                 As
                 the
                 Opposition
                 in
                 this
                 matter
                 is
                 evident
                 betwixt
                 Church
                 and
                 Church
                 ;
                 so
                 we
                 look
                 upon
                 the
                 one
                 to
                 be
                 no
                 less
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 other
                 is
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 1.
                 
                 It
                 's
                 notoriously
                 manifest
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 hath
                 both
                 owned
                 such
                 Principles
                 ,
                 and
                 proceeded
                 according
                 to
                 those
                 Principles
                 in
                 Excommunicating
                 and
                 Deposing
                 Kings
                 ,
                 in
                 limiting
                 their
                 Jurisdiction
                 ,
                 and
                 Absolving
                 Subjects
                 from
                 their
                 Allegiance
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 manifest
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 several
                 branches
                 of
                 Authority
                 fore-recited
                 ,
                 and
                 claimed
                 by
                 that
                 Church
                 ,
                 are
                 grounded
                 upon
                 the
                 Canons
                 of
                 what
                 they
                 call
                 General
                 Councils
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 all
                 in
                 the
                 Communion
                 of
                 that
                 Church
                 are
                 bound
                 to
                 own
                 and
                 receive
                 these
                 Principles
                 ,
                 is
                 evident
                 ,
                 since
                 they
                 are
                 decreed
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 Councils
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 as
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 Transubstantiation
                 it self
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 are
                 equally
                 to
                 be
                 received
                 with
                 it
                 ,
                 by
                 all
                 the
                 Members
                 of
                 that
                 Church
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
             Thus
             far
             I
             have
             traced
             the
             Disagreement
             between
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             and
             Rome
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             order
             observed
             in
             the
             39
             Articles
             ;
             and
             I
             might
             proceed
             to
             shew
             the
             Opposition
             between
             them
             in
             many
             other
             points
             ;
             such
             as
             the
             sufficiency
             of
             Attrition
             with
             Absolution
             ;
             the
             necessity
             of
             Auricular
             Confession
             ;
             the
             Adoration
             of
             the
             Cross
             ;
             the
             Images
             made
             of
             God
             and
             the
             Trinity
             ;
             the
             Guardianship
             ascribed
             to
             Angels
             and
             Saints
             over
             Places
             ,
             Professions
             ,
             &c.
             
             
             The
             Pilgrimages
             to
             Images
             and
             Relicks
             ;
             the
             Miracles
             pretended
             to
             be
             wrought
             by
             them
             ;
             The
             Religious
             states
             of
             Life
             ,
             and
             their
             Vows
             of
             Poverty
             and
             Obedience
             ;
             Their
             particular
             Ceremonies
             in
             the
             Mass
             and
             Baptism
             ,
             their
             Limbus's
             ,
             &c.
             
             But
             this
             will
             be
             too
             tedious
             ,
             and
             indeed
             somewhat
             unnecessary
             ,
             considering
             how
             evident
             it
             has
             been
             already
             made
             ,
             not
             to
             say
             
               with
               some
               clearness
               demonstrated
            
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             an
             irreconcilable
             difference
             between
             the
             two
             Churches
             ,
             
               about
               those
               points
            
             (
             to
             use
             our
             Authors
             words
             )
             
             
               wherein
               the
               very
               life
               of
               Popery
               consists
               ,
               and
               the
               whole
               System
               of
               that
               Religion
               is
               founded
               .
            
             And
             as
             now
             I
             may
             leave
             it
             to
             his
             skill
             to
             try
             ,
             whether
             he
             can
             
               with
               a
            
             Dictum
             factum
             ,
             
               patch
               up
               a
            
             Cassandrian
             
               Peace
               ,
               presently
               between
               them
            
             :
             So
             I
             shall
             leave
             it
             to
             the
             Readers
             Judgment
             ,
             even
             those
             he
             calls
             
               the
               unwary
               Readers
               of
               Books
            
             ,
             whether
             
               we
               have
               left
               us
               nothing
               but
               the
               name
               and
               shadow
               of
               a
               Protestant
               Church
               of
            
             England
             ,
             as
             he
             affirms
             ;
             
             or
             whether
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Protestants
             be
             any
             where
             to
             be
             found
             ,
             if
             not
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             .
             And
             for
             this
             purpose
             ,
             I
             shall
             present
             the
             Reader
             with
             the
             sum
             of
             what
             has
             been
             said
             upon
             this
             Argument
             .
          
        
         
           
             A
             brief
             Scheme
             of
             the
             Difference
             betwixt
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             and
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             as
             set
             forth
             in
             the
             foregoing
             Treatise
             .
          
           
             
               Sufficiency
               of
               Scripture
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 teacheth
                 .
              
               
                 THe
                 Holy
                 Scripture
                 containeth
                 all
                 things
                 necessary
                 to
                 Salvation
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 whatsoever
                 is
                 not
                 read
                 therein
                 ,
                 nor
                 may
                 be
                 proved
                 thereby
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 required
                 of
                 any
                 man
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 received
                 as
                 an
                 Article
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 or
                 be
                 thought
                 requisite
                 or
                 necessary
                 to
                 Salvation
                 ,
                 
                   p.
                   15.
                
                 
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 holdeth
                 .
              
               
                 THe
                 Holy
                 Scripture
                 doth
                 not
                 contain
                 all
                 saving
                 Truth
                 ;
                 but
                 there
                 are
                 certain
                 Traditions
                 not
                 written
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Church
                 is
                 to
                 have
                 recourse
                 to
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 written
                 Books
                 .
                 And
                 such
                 Traditions
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 received
                 ,
                 and
                 regarded
                 with
                 the
                 like
                 Piety
                 and
                 Reverence
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Books
                 of
                 the
                 Old
                 and
                 
                   New
                   Testament
                
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               Canonical
               Books
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 teacheth
                 .
              
               
                 No
                 Books
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 received
                 as
                 Canonical
                 ,
                 but
                 Genesis
                 ,
                 &c.
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 39
                 Books
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Old
                   Testament
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 New.
                 And
                 ,
                 as
                 for
                 the
                 13
                 Books
                 ,
                 commonly
                 called
                 Apocrypha
                 ,
                 tho
                 the
                 Church
                 doth
                 read
                 them
                 for
                 Example
                 of
                 Life
                 ,
                 and
                 Instruction
                 of
                 Manners
                 ;
                 yet
                 She
                 doth
                 not
                 apply
                 them
                 to
                 establish
                 any
                 Doctrine
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 holdeth
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Books
                 commonly
                 called
                 Apocrypha
                 ,
                 viz.
                 Tobias
                 ,
                 &c.
                 are
                 as
                 Canonical
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 truly
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 five
                 Books
                 of
                 Moses
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 And
                 whosoever
                 doth
                 not
                 so
                 receive
                 them
                 ,
                 is
                 accursed
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Scripture
               in
               a
               known
               Tongue
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 teacheth
                 .
              
               
                 There
                 is
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 whatsoever
                 is
                 meet
                 for
                 all
                 ages
                 and
                 sorts
                 of
                 Men
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 the
                 Books
                 of
                 it
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 much
                 in
                 their
                 Hands
                 ,
                 Eyes
                 and
                 Hearts
                 .
                 And
                 none
                 are
                 Enemies
                 to
                 the
                 reading
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 ignorant
                 or
                 ungodly
                 ,
                 that
                 would
                 wish
                 the
                 People
                 still
                 to
                 continue
                 in
                 blindness
                 and
                 ignorance
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 
                   p.
                   15.
                
                 
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 holdeth
                 .
              
               
                 If
                 the
                 Scripture
                 be
                 permitted
                 to
                 be
                 read
                 every
                 where
                 in
                 the
                 Vulgar
                 Tongue
                 ,
                 more
                 prejudice
                 than
                 benefit
                 doth
                 redound
                 from
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 ,
                 it
                 's
                 fit
                 that
                 the
                 People
                 be
                 deprived
                 altogether
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 nor
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 suffered
                 to
                 have
                 Summaries
                 ,
                 or
                 Historical
                 Abridgments
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Church
               Authority
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 teacheth
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Church
                 ,
                 tho
                 a
                 Witness
                 and
                 Keeper
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Writ
                 ,
                 yet
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 decree
                 any
                 thing
                 against
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 nor
                 to
                 enforce
                 any
                 thing
                 besides
                 the
                 same
                 to
                 be
                 believed
                 for
                 necessity
                 of
                 Salvation
                 ,
                 
                   p.
                   37.
                
                 
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 holdeth
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 belongs
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 to
                 judg
                 of
                 the
                 Sence
                 of
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 's
                 in
                 her
                 Power
                 to
                 forbid
                 receiving
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 in
                 both
                 kinds
                 ,
                 tho
                 Christ
                 so
                 instituted
                 and
                 delivered
                 it
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               The
               Fallibility
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 teacheth
                 .
              
               
                 As
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 
                   Jerusalem
                   ,
                   Alexandria
                
                 and
                 Antioch
                 ,
                 have
                 erred
                 :
                 So
                 also
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 hath
                 erred
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 in
                 their
                 Living
                 ,
                 and
                 manner
                 of
                 Ceremonies
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 in
                 matters
                 of
                 Faith
                 :
                 So
                 that
                 their
                 claim
                 of
                 Infallibility
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 vain
                 brag
                 ,
                 and
                 nothing
                 else
                 ,
                 
                   p.
                   31
                   ,
                   35.
                
                 
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 holdeth
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 cannot
                 err
                 ,
                 being
                 taught
                 by
                 the
                 Holy
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 suggesting
                 all
                 Truth
                 from
                 day
                 to
                 day
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               General
               Councils
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 teacheth
                 .
              
               
                 General
                 Councils
                 may
                 not
                 be
                 gathered
                 together
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 Commandment
                 and
                 will
                 of
                 Princes
                 :
                 And
                 when
                 gathered
                 ,
                 may
                 err
                 ,
                 and
                 sometimes
                 have
                 erred
                 in
                 things
                 pertaining
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 
                   p.
                   39.
                
                 
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 holdeth
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 belongs
                 to
                 the
                 Pope
                 to
                 call
                 and
                 direct
                 General
                 Councils
                 ;
                 and
                 being
                 so
                 gathered
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 ever
                 the
                 assistance
                 of
                 Gods
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 cannot
                 err
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Christ
               the
               only
               Mediator
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 teacheth
                 .
              
               
                 Christ
                 is
                 the
                 only
                 Mediator
                 between
                 God
                 and
                 Man
                 ,
                 being
                 both
                 God
                 and
                 Man
                 ,
                 in
                 whom
                 alone
                 the
                 Conditions
                 requisite
                 in
                 an
                 object
                 of
                 Worship
                 ,
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 ;
                 whence
                 it
                 followeth
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 must
                 call
                 neither
                 upon
                 Angel
                 nor
                 Saint
                 ,
                 but
                 solely
                 upon
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 our
                 Mediator
                 :
                 And
                 to
                 make
                 them
                 Intercessors
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 is
                 after
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 Idolatrous
                 usage
                 ,
                 
                   p.
                   19
                   ,
                   41
                   ,
                   46.
                   
                
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 holdeth
                 .
              
               
                 There
                 are
                 other
                 Mediators
                 of
                 Intercession
                 in
                 Heaven
                 besides
                 Christ
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 Angels
                 and
                 Saints
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 especially
                 the
                 Virgin
                 Mary
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 the
                 Mother
                 of
                 Mercy
                 ,
                 and
                 Advocatress
                 of
                 the
                 Faithful
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 good
                 and
                 profitable
                 to
                 invoke
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 have
                 recourse
                 to
                 their
                 prayers
                 ,
                 aid
                 and
                 help
                 .
                 And
                 those
                 that
                 deny
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 invocated
                 ,
                 or
                 affirm
                 the
                 Invocation
                 of
                 them
                 is
                 Idolatry
                 ,
                 are
                 accursed
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               Original
               Sin.
               
            
             
               
                 The
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 teacheth
                 .
              
               
                 Original
                 Sin
                 is
                 the
                 Corruption
                 of
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 every
                 man
                 ,
                 naturally
                 ingendred
                 of
                 the
                 off-spring
                 of
                 Adam
                 :
                 And
                 all
                 offend
                 in
                 many
                 things
                 ,
                 Christ
                 only
                 excepted
                 ,
                 
                   p.
                   20
                   ,
                   30.
                
                 
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 holdeth
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 blessed
                 Virgin
                 is
                 not
                 comprehended
                 in
                 the
                 decree
                 of
                 Original
                 Sin
                 ,
                 and
                 never
                 sinned
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 Venially
                 ,
                 in
                 all
                 her
                 Life
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Images
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 teacheth
                 .
              
               
                 Image-worship
                 was
                 abhorred
                 in
                 the
                 Primitive
                 Church
                 ,
                 as
                 abominable
                 ,
                 and
                 contrary
                 to
                 all
                 true
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 :
                 And
                 to
                 fall
                 down
                 before
                 Images
                 ,
                 &c.
                 is
                 to
                 give
                 that
                 honour
                 to
                 Stocks
                 and
                 Stones
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Saints
                 themselves
                 refused
                 when
                 alive
                 ,
                 
                   p.
                   44.
                
                 
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 holdeth
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Images
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 the
                 Virgin
                 Mary
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Saints
                 ,
                 are
                 to
                 have
                 due
                 honour
                 given
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 by
                 kissing
                 them
                 ,
                 uncovering
                 the
                 head
                 ,
                 falling
                 down
                 before
                 them
                 ,
                 lighting
                 up
                 Candles
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 &c.
                 by
                 which
                 Christ
                 is
                 adored
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Saints
                 are
                 venerated
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Relicks
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 teacheth
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 worship
                 and
                 honour
                 the
                 Relicks
                 of
                 Saints
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 pass
                 the
                 folly
                 and
                 wickedness
                 of
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 .
                 The
                 Romish
                 Doctrine
                 concerning
                 Worshipping
                 and
                 Adoration
                 of
                 Images
                 and
                 Relicks
                 is
                 a
                 fond
                 thing
                 ,
                 grounded
                 upon
                 no
                 warranty
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 repugnant
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   p.
                   44.
                
                 
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 holdeth
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Relicks
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 venerated
                 .
                 And
                 all
                 that
                 hold
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 are
                 accursed
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Purgatory
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 teacheth
                 .
              
               
                 There
                 are
                 two
                 places
                 only
                 in
                 the
                 other
                 World
                 ,
                 the
                 one
                 proper
                 to
                 the
                 elect
                 and
                 the
                 blessed
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 the
                 
                 other
                 to
                 the
                 reprobate
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 souls
                 of
                 men
                 passing
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 go
                 to
                 Heaven
                 or
                 Hell.
                 And
                 the
                 Romish
                 Doctrine
                 concerning
                 Purgatory
                 is
                 a
                 fond
                 thing
                 ,
                 vainly
                 invented
                 ,
                 and
                 grounded
                 upon
                 no
                 Warranty
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 repugnant
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   p.
                   41.
                
                 
              
            
             
               
               
                 The
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 holdeth
                 .
              
               
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 Purgatory
                 or
                 place
                 of
                 Torment
                 in
                 which
                 the
                 Souls
                 of
                 good
                 Persons
                 ,
                 not
                 sufficiently
                 purged
                 ,
                 
                 have
                 their
                 Sins
                 expiated
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 thereby
                 are
                 prepared
                 for
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Heaven
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 Souls
                 ,
                 there
                 detained
                 ,
                 are
                 helped
                 by
                 the
                 Masses
                 ,
                 Prayers
                 ,
                 Alms
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 good
                 Works
                 of
                 the
                 Living
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 any
                 one
                 shall
                 say
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 such
                 a
                 place
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 there
                 remains
                 no
                 guilt
                 to
                 be
                 expiated
                 by
                 penitent
                 Persons
                 in
                 Purgatory
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 there
                 are
                 not
                 helped
                 by
                 Masses
                 ,
                 &c.
                 he
                 is
                 accursed
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Merits
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 teacheth
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 good
                 works
                 are
                 pleasing
                 unto
                 God
                 ,
                 yet
                 to
                 put
                 any
                 confidence
                 in
                 them
                 as
                 by
                 merit
                 ,
                 and
                 deserving
                 of
                 them
                 to
                 purchase
                 to
                 our selves
                 or
                 others
                 remission
                 of
                 Sin
                 ,
                 and
                 everlasting
                 Life
                 ,
                 is
                 meer
                 Blasphemy
                 ,
                 and
                 great
                 derogation
                 to
                 the
                 blood-shedding
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 
                   p.
                   24
                   ,
                   25.
                
                 
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 holdeth
                 .
              
               
                 Justified
                 Persons
                 truly
                 deserve
                 eternal
                 Life
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 good
                 Works
                 of
                 such
                 are
                 truly
                 and
                 properly
                 Meritorious
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 fully
                 worthy
                 of
                 Eternal
                 Life
                 :
                 And
                 whosoever
                 thinketh
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 is
                 Accursed
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Supererogation
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 teacheth
                 .
              
               
                 Works
                 of
                 Supererogation
                 ,
                 or
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 over
                 and
                 above
                 God's
                 Commandment
                 ,
                 cannot
                 be
                 taught
                 without
                 arrogancy
                 and
                 impiety
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 's
                 an
                 ungodly
                 practice
                 to
                 make
                 sale
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 perswade
                 the
                 people
                 that
                 thereby
                 the
                 Sins
                 of
                 other
                 men
                 might
                 have
                 satisfaction
                 made
                 for
                 〈◊〉
                 ,
                 
                   p.
                   27
                   ,
                   28.
                
                 
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 holdeth
                 .
              
               
                 There
                 are
                 Works
                 of
                 Supererogation
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 done
                 more
                 than
                 Precept
                 ;
                 and
                 a
                 Person
                 endued
                 with
                 Divine
                 Grace
                 may
                 satisfie
                 for
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 pay
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 another
                 what
                 is
                 due
                 to
                 God
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 value
                 of
                 such
                 Works
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 disposed
                 of
                 for
                 that
                 purpose
                 by
                 such
                 as
                 Christ
                 hath
                 made
                 dispensers
                 of
                 his
                 Treasures
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               Indulgences
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 teacheth
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Romish
                 Doctrine
                 concerning
                 Pardons
                 is
                 a
                 fond
                 thing
                 ,
                 vainly
                 invented
                 ,
                 and
                 grounded
                 upon
                 no
                 warranty
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 but
                 is
                 rather
                 repugnant
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   p.
                   41
                   ,
                   42.
                
                 
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 holdeth
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Church
                 hath
                 a
                 power
                 from
                 Christ
                 to
                 pardon
                 Offenders
                 ,
                 and
                 whatever
                 Debts
                 ,
                 here
                 or
                 hereafter
                 in
                 Purgatory
                 ,
                 a
                 man
                 oweth
                 to
                 God
                 for
                 the
                 satisfaction
                 of
                 his
                 Sins
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 remitted
                 by
                 the
                 Indulgence
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ;
                 and
                 whosoever
                 saith
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 hath
                 no
                 such
                 Power
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 such
                 Indulgences
                 are
                 unprofitable
                 ,
                 is
                 Accursed
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Prayers
               in
               a
               known
               Tongue
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 teacheth
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 's
                 a
                 thing
                 plainly
                 repugnant
                 to
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Custom
                 of
                 the
                 Primitive
                 Church
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 publick
                 Prayers
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 minister
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 in
                 a
                 Tongue
                 not
                 understood
                 of
                 the
                 People
                 ,
                 
                   p.
                   49.
                
                 
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 holdeth
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 's
                 fittest
                 every
                 where
                 to
                 have
                 the
                 Mass
                 Celebrated
                 in
                 Latin
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 Tongue
                 not
                 understood
                 by
                 the
                 People
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 's
                 for
                 that
                 reason
                 so
                 injoyned
                 .
                 And
                 whosoever
                 saith
                 it
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 is
                 Accursed
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Sacraments
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 teacheth
                 .
              
               
                 There
                 are
                 only
                 Two
                 Sacraments
                 Ordained
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 viz.
                 Baptism
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Supper
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 Five
                 commonly
                 called
                 Sacraments
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 being
                 such
                 as
                 have
                 grown
                 partly
                 of
                 the
                 corrupt
                 following
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 (
                 as
                 Extreme
                 Unction
                 ,
                 &c.
                 )
                 partly
                 are
                 states
                 of
                 life
                 allowed
                 of
                 in
                 Scripture
                 (
                 as
                 Matrimony
                 )
                 but
                 have
                 not
                 the
                 like
                 nature
                 of
                 Sacraments
                 with
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 
                   p.
                   50.
                
                 
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 holdeth
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Sacraments
                 instituted
                 by
                 Christ
                 ,
                 are
                 no
                 fewer
                 than
                 seven
                 ,
                 viz.
                 Baptism
                 ,
                 Confirmation
                 ,
                 the
                 Eucharist
                 ,
                 Penance
                 ,
                 Extreme
                 Unction
                 ,
                 Orders
                 and
                 Matrimony
                 .
                 And
                 whosoever
                 shall
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 more
                 or
                 fewer
                 than
                 seven
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 any
                 of
                 these
                 seven
                 is
                 not
                 truly
                 and
                 properly
                 a
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 is
                 accursed
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               Opus
               Operatum
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 teacheth
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Sacraments
                 have
                 a
                 wholesome
                 effect
                 or
                 Operation
                 in
                 such
                 only
                 as
                 worthily
                 receive
                 them
                 ,
                 
                   p.
                   50.
                
                 
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 holdeth
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Sacraments
                 do
                 confer
                 Grace
                 ,
                 
                   ex
                   opere
                   operato
                
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Work
                 done
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 any
                 say
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 accursed
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Solitary
               Masses
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 teacheth
                 .
              
               
                 There
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 no
                 Celebration
                 of
                 the
                 Lord's
                 Supper
                 ,
                 except
                 there
                 be
                 a
                 convenient
                 number
                 to
                 communicate
                 with
                 the
                 Priest
                 ,
                 ibid.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 holdeth
                 .
              
               
                 Those
                 Masses
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 approved
                 and
                 commended
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Priest
                 communicates
                 alone
                 :
                 And
                 if
                 any
                 one
                 shall
                 say
                 such
                 are
                 unlawful
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 abrogated
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 accursed
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Transubstantiation
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 teacheth
                 .
              
               
                 Transubstantiation
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 change
                 of
                 the
                 substance
                 of
                 the
                 Bread
                 and
                 Wine
                 into
                 the
                 very
                 substance
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 and
                 Blood
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 is
                 repugnant
                 to
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 and
                 overthroweth
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 a
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 
                   p.
                   52.
                
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Sacramental
                 Bread
                 and
                 Wine
                 remain
                 in
                 their
                 very
                 natural
                 substances
                 :
                 And
                 the
                 natural
                 Body
                 and
                 Blood
                 of
                 Christ
                 are
                 in
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 here
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 holdeth
                 .
              
               
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 Transubstantiation
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 Conversion
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Substance
                 of
                 the
                 Bread
                 into
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Substance
                 of
                 the
                 Wine
                 into
                 the
                 Blood
                 of
                 Christ
                 ;
                 and
                 whoso
                 denies
                 it
                 ,
                 is
                 accursed
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Species
                 only
                 of
                 Bread
                 and
                 Wine
                 remain
                 in
                 the
                 Eucharist
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Body
                 and
                 Blood
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 his
                 Soul
                 and
                 Divinity
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 whole
                 Christ
                 ,
                 are
                 contained
                 therein
                 .
                 And
                 whoso
                 denieth
                 it
                 ,
                 is
                 accursed
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               The
               Body
               of
               Christ.
               
            
             
               
                 The
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 teacheth
              
               
                 The
                 wicked
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 be
                 void
                 of
                 a
                 lively
                 Faith
                 ,
                 in
                 no
                 wise
                 partake
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 
                   p.
                   55.
                
                 
              
               
                 And
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 Christ
                 is
                 taken
                 and
                 eaten
                 only
                 after
                 an
                 Heavenly
                 and
                 Spiritual
                 manner
                 :
                 And
                 the
                 mean
                 whereby
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 Christ
                 is
                 received
                 and
                 eaten
                 ,
                 is
                 Faith
                 ,
                 
                   pag.
                   52.
                
                 
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 holdeth
                 .
              
               
                 Ill
                 men
                 receive
                 the
                 Body
                 and
                 Blood
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 be
                 they
                 Infidels
                 ,
                 or
                 Ill-livers
                 .
              
               
                 Christ
                 is
                 not
                 only
                 eaten
                 Spiritually
                 ;
                 and
                 whosoever
                 shall
                 so
                 affirm
                 ,
                 is
                 Accursed
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Sacrament
               in
               both
               kinds
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 teacheth
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Cup
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 denied
                 to
                 the
                 Lay-people
                 :
                 For
                 both
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 ought
                 by
                 Christ's
                 Ordinance
                 to
                 be
                 ministred
                 to
                 all
                 ,
                 
                   p.
                   55
                   ,
                   56.
                
                 
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 holdeth
                 .
              
               
                 Though
                 Christ
                 instituted
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 in
                 both
                 kinds
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 administred
                 in
                 one
                 :
                 And
                 whosoever
                 shall
                 say
                 ,
                 That
                 it
                 ought
                 by
                 God's
                 command
                 to
                 be
                 received
                 in
                 both
                 ;
                 or
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 hath
                 not
                 for
                 just
                 Reasons
                 required
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 one
                 kind
                 ,
                 &c.
                 he
                 is
                 Accursed
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Adoration
               of
               the
               Host.
               
            
             
               
                 The
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 teacheth
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 the
                 Lord's
                 Supper
                 was
                 not
                 by
                 Christ's
                 Ordinance
                 reserved
                 ,
                 carried
                 about
                 ,
                 lifted
                 up
                 and
                 worshipped
                 :
                 And
                 no
                 Adoration
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 thereunto
                 ,
                 
                   p.
                   52.
                
                 
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 holdeth
                 .
              
               
                 Christ
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 worshipped
                 in
                 the
                 Eucharist
                 with
                 Divine
                 worship
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 solemnly
                 carried
                 about
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 shewed
                 to
                 the
                 People
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 be
                 worshipped
                 ;
                 and
                 whosoever
                 doth
                 deny
                 this
                 ,
                 or
                 saith
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 worshippers
                 are
                 Idolaters
                 ,
                 is
                 Accursed
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               The
               Sacrifice
               of
               the
               Mass.
               
            
             
               
                 The
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 teacheth
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Sacrifice
                 of
                 the
                 Mass
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 its
                 commonly
                 said
                 the
                 Priest
                 offers
                 for
                 the
                 Quick
                 and
                 Dead
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 remission
                 of
                 Pain
                 and
                 Guilt
                 ,
                 are
                 blasphemous
                 Fables
                 ,
                 and
                 dangerous
                 Deceits
                 ,
                 
                   p.
                   57.
                
                 
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 holdeth
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 Sacrifice
                 performed
                 in
                 the
                 Mass
                 ,
                 the
                 self-same
                 Christ
                 is
                 contained
                 and
                 unbloodily
                 offered
                 ,
                 that
                 offered
                 himself
                 on
                 the
                 Cross
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 Sacrifice
                 is
                 truly
                 Propitiatory
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 rightly
                 offered
                 for
                 the
                 sins
                 ,
                 punishments
                 ,
                 and
                 satisfactions
                 of
                 the
                 Living
                 and
                 Dead
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 any
                 one
                 shall
                 deny
                 this
                 ,
                 or
                 say
                 it's
                 Blasphemy
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 Accursed
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               Traditions
               and
               Ceremonies
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 teacheth
              
               
                 The
                 burden
                 of
                 Ceremonies
                 in
                 the
                 Romish
                 Church
                 is
                 intolerable
                 for
                 their
                 excess
                 and
                 multitude
                 ;
                 and
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 their
                 obscurity
                 they
                 more
                 confound
                 than
                 set
                 forth
                 Christs
                 benefit
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 deface
                 the
                 plain
                 ,
                 simple
                 ,
                 and
                 sincere
                 Religion
                 of
                 Christ
                 ;
                 and
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 vain
                 in
                 themselves
                 ,
                 so
                 are
                 abused
                 to
                 gross
                 superstition
                 ,
                 
                   p.
                   33
                   ,
                   61.
                
                 
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 holdeth
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Ceremonies
                 used
                 in
                 the
                 Mass
                 ,
                 &c.
                 are
                 of
                 Apostolical
                 Tradition
                 and
                 Institution
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 serve
                 for
                 the
                 Majesty
                 of
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 Sacrifice
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 for
                 the
                 exciting
                 of
                 the
                 Faithful
                 .
                 And
                 tho
                 they
                 are
                 many
                 ,
                 yet
                 none
                 of
                 them
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 esteemed
                 needless
                 and
                 vain
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 any
                 one
                 shall
                 say
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 rather
                 inticements
                 to
                 impiety
                 than
                 helps
                 to
                 Piety
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 accursed
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               Consecration
               of
               Bishops
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               
                 The
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 teacheth
                 .
              
               
                 There
                 are
                 no
                 other
                 Orders
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 than
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 Priests
                 ,
                 and
                 Deacons
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 these
                 are
                 rightly
                 consecrated
                 and
                 ordered
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 
                   England
                   ,
                   p.
                   63.
                
                 
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 holdeth
                 .
              
               
                 There
                 are
                 Seven
                 Orders
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 Priests
                 ,
                 Deacons
                 Acolythi
                 ,
                 Exorcists
                 ,
                 Readers
                 ,
                 the
                 Door-keepers
                 ,
                 Sub-deacon
                 ,
                 Deacon
                 and
                 Priest.
                 
              
               
                 Those
                 consecrated
                 and
                 ordained
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 are
                 no
                 Bishops
                 or
                 Pastors
                 ,
                 but
                 thieves
                 and
                 murderers
                 ,
                 p.
                 64.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               Priests
               Marriage
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 teacheth
                 .
              
               
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 Priests
                 ,
                 and
                 Deacons
                 may
                 lawfully
                 marry
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 not
                 commanded
                 by
                 Gods
                 Law
                 ,
                 either
                 to
                 vow
                 the
                 estate
                 of
                 single
                 life
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 abstain
                 from
                 marriage
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 the
                 Monastical
                 Vow
                 of
                 single
                 life
                 ,
                 accounted
                 the
                 highest
                 state
                 of
                 perfection
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 leven
                 of
                 mans
                 feigned
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 abominable
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 
                   p.
                   59.
                
                 
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 holdeth
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 lawful
                 for
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 Priests
                 ,
                 and
                 Deacons
                 to
                 Marry
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 married
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 separated
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 brought
                 to
                 Penance
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 any
                 one
                 shall
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 such
                 as
                 have
                 profest
                 Chastity
                 may
                 contract
                 Matrimony
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 such
                 Matrimony
                 is
                 valid
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 have
                 not
                 the
                 gift
                 of
                 Chastity
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 Accursed
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               The
               Supremacy
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 teacheth
              
               
                 The
                 King
                 in
                 all
                 his
                 Realms
                 hath
                 Supreme
                 power
                 in
                 all
                 Causes
                 whether
                 Ecclesiastical
                 or
                 Civil
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
                 hath
                 therein
                 no
                 Jurisdiction
                 ,
                 and
                 can
                 release
                 none
                 from
                 subjection
                 to
                 their
                 Prince
                 .
                 For
                 God
                 alloweth
                 neither
                 the
                 dignity
                 of
                 any
                 person
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 multitude
                 of
                 any
                 people
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 weight
                 of
                 any
                 cause
                 as
                 sufficient
                 for
                 the
                 which
                 Subjects
                 may
                 Rebel
                 ,
                 
                   p.
                   65.
                
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Power
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
                 challengeth
                 or
                 Successor
                 of
                 
                   St.
                   Peter
                
                 ,
                 is
                 false
                 and
                 feigned
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 holdeth
              
               
                 The
                 Pope
                 is
                 the
                 Vicar
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 Successor
                 of
                 St.
                 Peter
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 supreme
                 Pastor
                 over
                 all
                 the
                 World.
                 He
                 may
                 command
                 Sovereign
                 Princes
                 ,
                 over-rule
                 what
                 they
                 command
                 ,
                 Excommunicate
                 and
                 Depose
                 them
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 contradict
                 his
                 Commands
                 ;
                 and
                 absolve
                 their
                 Subjects
                 from
                 Allegiance
                 ,
                 and
                 exempt
                 the
                 Clergy
                 from
                 their
                 Jurisdiction
                 ,
                 p.
                 67
                 ,
                 70.
                 
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 The
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 doth
                 hold
                 all
                 things
                 delivered
                 ,
                 defined
                 and
                 declared
                 by
                 the
                 sacred
                 Canons
                 ,
                 and
                 General
                 Councils
                 ,
                 and
                 especially
                 that
                 of
                 Trent
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 And
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 true
                 Catholick
                 Faith
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 which
                 none
                 can
                 be
                 saved
                 ,
                 [
                 
                   Creed
                   of
                
                 Pius
                 IVth
                 .
                 ]
              
            
          
        
      
       
         FINIS
         .
      
    
     
       
         
         
           BOOKS
           lately
           Printed
           for
           
             Richard
             Chiswell
          
           .
        
         
           THE
           Pillar
           and
           Ground
           of
           Truth
           .
           A
           Treatise
           shewing
           that
           the
           
             Roman
             Church
          
           falsly
           claims
           to
           be
           
             That
             Church
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Pillar
           of
           
             That
             Truth
          
           mentioned
           by
           S.
           Paul
           in
           his
           first
           Epistle
           to
           
             Timothy
             ,
             Chap.
          
           3.
           
           Vers.
           15.
           4
           to
           .
        
         
           The
           Peoples
           Right
           to
           read
           the
           Holy
           Scripture
           Asserted
           .
           4
           to
           .
        
         
           A
           Short
           Summary
           of
           the
           principal
           Controversies
           between
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           and
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ;
           being
           a
           Vindication
           of
           several
           Protestant
           Doctrines
           ,
           in
           Answer
           to
           a
           Late
           Pamphlet
           ,
           Intituled
           ,
           [
           
             Protestancy
             destitute
             of
             Scripture
             Proofs
          
           ]
           4
           to
           .
        
         
           Two
           Discourses
           ;
           Of
           Purgatory
           ,
           and
           Prayers
           for
           the
           Dead
           .
        
         
           An
           Answer
           to
           a
           Late
           Pamphlet
           ,
           Intituled
           ,
           [
           The
           Judgment
           and
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Clergy
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           concerning
           one
           Special
           Branch
           of
           the
           King's
           Prerogative
           ,
           viz.
           
             In
             dispensing
             with
             the
             Penal
             Laws
          
           ]
           4
           to
           .
        
         
           The
           Notes
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           as
           laid
           down
           by
           Cardinal
           Bellarmin
           ,
           examined
           and
           confuted
           .
           4
           to
           .
        
         
           
             Preparation
             for
             Death
          
           :
           Being
           a
           Letter
           sent
           to
           a
           young
           Gentlewoman
           in
           France
           ,
           in
           a
           dangerous
           Distemper
           of
           which
           she
           died
           .
        
         
           The
           Difference
           between
           the
           
             Church
             of
             England
          
           and
           the
           
             Church
             of
             Rome
          
           ,
           in
           opposition
           to
           a
           late
           Book
           ,
           Intituled
           ,
           
             An
             Agreement
             between
             the
             Church
             of
          
           England
           
             and
             Church
             of
          
           Rome
           .
        
         
           A
           
             PRIVATE
             PRAYER
          
           to
           be
           used
           in
           Difficult
           Times
           .
        
         
           A
           True
           Account
           of
           a
           Conference
           held
           about
           Religion
           at
           
             London
             ,
             Sept.
          
           29.
           1687.
           between
           
             A.
             Pulton
          
           ,
           Jesuit
           ,
           and
           
             Tho.
             Tennison
          
           ,
           D.
           D.
           as
           also
           of
           that
           which
           led
           to
           it
           ,
           and
           followed
           after
           it
           .
           4
           to
           .
        
         
           The
           Vindication
           of
           
             A.
             Cressener
          
           ,
           Schoolmaster
           in
           Long-Acre
           ,
           from
           the
           Aspersions
           of
           
             A.
             Pulton
          
           ,
           Jesuit
           ,
           Schoolmaster
           in
           the
           Savoy
           ,
           together
           with
           some
           Account
           of
           his
           Discourse
           with
           Mr.
           Meredith
           .
        
         
           A
           Discourse
           shewing
           that
           Protestants
           are
           on
           the
           safer
           Side
           ,
           notwithstanding
           the
           uncharitable
           Judgment
           of
           their
           Adversaries
           ;
           and
           that
           
             Their
             Religion
          
           is
           the
           surest
           Way
           to
           Heaven
           .
           4
           to
           .
        
         
           Six
           Conferences
           concerning
           the
           Eucharist
           ,
           wherein
           is
           shewed
           ,
           that
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Transubstantiation
           overthrows
           the
           Proofs
           of
           Christian
           Religion
           .
        
         
           A
           Discourse
           concerning
           the
           Pretended
           Sacrament
           of
           
             Extreme
             Vnction
          
           ,
           with
           an
           Account
           of
           the
           occasions
           and
           beginnings
           of
           it
           in
           the
           Western
           Church
           .
           In
           three
           Parts
           ;
           With
           a
           Letter
           to
           the
           Vindicator
           of
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Condom
           .
        
         
      
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A66393-e220
           
             Preface
             to
             the
             Agreement
             .
          
           
             Page
             1
             :
          
           
             Preface
             .
          
           
             Page
             2.
             
          
           
             Page
             3.
             
          
           
             Page
             6b
             .
          
           
             Preface
             .
          
           
             Page
             16
             ,
             18
             ,
             30
             ,
             31.
             
          
           
             De
             Concll
             .
             l.
             1.
             c.
             7.
             
          
           
             Page
             22
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Preface
             .
          
           
             Page
             42
             ,
             43
             ,
             44.
             
          
           
             Page
             44.
             
          
           
             Page
             36
             ,
             37.
             
          
           
             Page
             42.
             
          
           
             Preface
             .
          
           
             Page
             2.
             
          
           
             
               A
               Papist
               Misrepres
               .
               and
               Represented
               ,
               Introduct
               .
            
          
           
             Agreement
             .
             p.
             2.
             
          
           
             Page
             2.
             
          
           
             
               Ecclesiae
               Angl.
               Basis
               Impostura
            
             ,
             Luxemb
             .
             1619.
             
          
           
             
               Apology
               for
               the
               Protestants
               ,
               done
               out
               of
            
             French
             into
             English
             ,
             1681.
             
             Part
             4.
             
             Cap.
             3.
             p.
             135
             ,
             150.
             
          
           
             Sess.
             6.
             
             Can.
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Art.
             6.
             
          
           
             Art.
             20.
             
          
           
             Sess
             4.
             decret
             .
             de
             Canon
             .
             Script
             .
          
           
             Council
             Trent
             ,
             Sess.
             22.
             
             Cap.
             5.
             
          
           
             Sess.
             4.
             
             Decretum
             de
             edit
             .
             &
             usu
             Sacr.
             Libr.
             
          
           
             Regula
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             Azorius
             Instit.
             Mor.
             l.
             8.
             cap.
             26.
             ff
             .
             Quaeritur
             ;
             &
             ff
             .
             Quaeres
             .
          
           
             ART
             7.
             
          
           
             Sess.
             25.
             de
             invocat
             .
          
           
             Catech.
             Trid.
             par
             .
             4.
             cap.
             5.
             ff
             .
             8.
             
          
           
             ART
             .
             9.
             
          
           
             Sess.
             36.
             
             Anno
             1439.
             
          
           
             Sess.
             5.
             
          
           
             ART
             .
             11.
             
          
           
             Sess.
             6.
             cap.
             7.
             
          
           
             Can.
             11.
             
          
           
             Cap.
             16.
             
          
           
             Can.
             9.
             
          
           
             ART
             .
             12.
             
          
           
             Sess.
             6.
             
             Cap.
             16.
             
          
           
             Can
             32.
             
          
           
             Annot.
             in
             2
             Tim.
             4.
             8.
             1
             
             Cor.
             3.
             8.
             and
             Hebr.
             6.
             10.
             
          
           
             ART
             .
             13.
             
          
           
             See
             Bishop
             Vshers
             Answer
             to
             a
             Challange
             ,
             Chap.
             11.
             
          
           
             Sess.
             6.
             
             Cap.
             7.
             
          
           
             ART
             .
             14.
             
          
           
             Pars
             2
             de
             Sacram
             .
             paenit
             .
             ff
             .
             77.
             
          
           
             Luke
             11
             :
             Ver.
             35.
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             8.
             14.
             
          
           
             Annot.
             on
             2
             Cor.
             2.
             10.
             
          
           
             ART
             .
             15.
             
          
           
             Sess.
             6.
             
             Can.
             23.
             
          
           
             Annot.
             on
             Mar.
             3.
             34.
             
          
           
             ART
             .
             19.
             
          
           
             Orat.
             Archiep.
             Spalat
             .
          
           
             Par.
             1.
             de
             9.
             
             Art.
             Symb.
             ff
             .
             11.
             
          
           
             N.
             1.
             
          
           
             Rubrick
             ,
             
               Of
               Ceremonies
               ,
               why
               some
               be
               abolished
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             Sess.
             22.
             
             Cap.
             5.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             Can.
             7.
             
          
           
             Sess.
             7.
             
             Can.
             2.
             
          
           
             Par.
             2.
             
             Cap.
             4.
             de
             Euchar.
             ff
             .
             81.
             
          
           
             N.
             2.
             
          
           
             Sess.
             13.
             init
             .
          
           
             Par.
             1.
             de
             9.
             
             Artic.
             Symb.
             ff
             .
             18.
             
          
           
             On
             Matth.
             16.
             18.
             
          
           
             ART
             20.
             
          
           
             Sess.
             13.
             
          
           
             Sess.
             21.
             
             Cap.
             1.
             
          
           
             Ibid
             Cap.
             2.
             
          
           
             Cap.
             21.
             
          
           
             ART
             .
             21.
             
          
           
             Sess.
             11.
             
             Bulla
             resump
             .
             &
             Decretum
             de
             resum
             .
             Conc.
             
          
           
             Sess.
             21.
             init
             .
             &
             cap.
             1.
             
          
           
             Rhem.
             Annot.
             Joh.
             16.
             13.
             
          
           
             On
             Acts
             16.
             28.
             
          
           
             ART
             .
             22.
             
          
           
             Sess.
             25.
             
             Decret
             .
             de
             Purgat
             .
          
           
             Sess.
             6.
             
             Can.
             30.
             
          
           
             Sess.
             22.
             
             Can.
             3.
             
          
           
             On
             Mat.
             16.
             19.
             
          
           
             Can.
             11.
             
          
           
             Can.
             3.
             
          
           
             Sess.
             16.
             
          
           
             Sess.
             21.
             
             Cap.
             9.
             
             Sess.
             25.
             
             Decret
             .
             de
             Indulg
             .
          
           
             Sess.
             25.
             de
             Invocat
             .
          
           
             Sess.
             25.
             de
             Invocat
             .
          
           
             Par.
             4.
             
             Cap.
             5.
             ff
             .
             8.
             
          
           
             ART
             .
             23.
             
          
           
             ART
             .
             24.
             
          
           
             ART
             .
             25.
             
          
           
             See
             the
             Homily
             of
             Common
             Prayer
             and
             the
             Sacraments
             .
          
           
             Rubrick
             after
             the
             Com.
             Service
             .
          
           
             Sess.
             7.
             
             Can.
             1.
             
          
           
             Can.
             8.
             
          
           
             Sess.
             22.
             
             Cap.
             6.
             
          
           
             Can.
             8.
             
          
           
             ART
             .
             28.
             
          
           
             Can.
             1.
             
          
           
             Sess.
             13.
             
             Cap.
             1.
             and
             Can.
             1.
             
          
           
             Cap.
             4.
             and
             Can.
             2.
             
          
           
             Can.
             4.
             
          
           
             Can.
             6.
             
          
           
             Can.
             8.
             
          
           
             ART
             .
             29.
             
          
           
             ART
             .
             30.
             
          
           
             Sess.
             21.
             
             Cap.
             3.
             
          
           
             Cap.
             2.
             
          
           
             Can.
             1.
             
          
           
             Can.
             2.
             
          
           
             Can.
             3.
             
          
           
             ART
             .
             31.
             
          
           
             Sess.
             2.
             
             Cap.
             2.
             
          
           
             Can.
             1.
             
          
           
             Can.
             3.
             
          
           
             Can.
             4.
             
          
           
             ART
             .
             32.
             
          
           
             Cap.
             21.
             
          
           
             Can.
             6.
             
          
           
             Sess.
             24.
             
             Can.
             6.
             
          
           
             Can.
             9.
             
          
           
             ART
             .
             34.
             
          
           
             Sess.
             4.
             
             Decret
             .
             de
             Canon
             .
             Script
             .
          
           
             Sess.
             14.
             
             Cap.
             1.
             
          
           
             Sess.
             22.
             
             Cap.
             2.
             and
             5.
             
          
           
             Can.
             9.
             
          
           
             Par.
             2.
             
             Cap.
             7.
             ff
             .
             14.
             
          
           
             Cap.
             4
             ff
             .
             81.
             
          
           
             ART
             .
             35.
             
          
           
             ART
             .
             36.
             
          
           
             Sess.
             23.
             
             Cap.
             1.
             
          
           
             Catechis
             .
             par
             .
             2.
             cap.
             9.
             ff
             .
             11
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             On
             Joh.
             10.
             1.
             
          
           
             Erastus
             Senior
             Preface
             .
             Anno.
             1662.
             
          
           
             A
             Paper
             in
             the
             Vindication
             of
             Ordination
             ,
             
               &c.
               Anno
            
             1677.
             
          
           
             ART
             .
             37.
             
          
           
             On
             5
             th
             Commandment
             .
          
           
             Sess.
             19.
             
          
           
             Cap.
             27.
             
          
           
             Can.
             3.
             de
             Haereticis
             .
          
           
             Sess.
             3.
             
          
           
             Sess.
             17.
             
          
           
             Sess.
             ult
             .
          
           
             Decret
             .
             de
             Reform
             .
             Cap.
             12.
             
          
           
             Cap.
             14.
             
          
           
             Can.
             43.
             
          
           
             Sess.
             9.
             
             Sess.
             25.
             
             De
             Reform
             .
             Cap.
             20.
             
          
           
             Agreement
             ,
             Preface
             .
          
           
             Ibid.